Then Came Rayne

Storyid: 4333833

FanFiction.net

Name: Then Came Rayne

Author: <html><head> <META HTTP-EQUIV='Content-Type' CONTENT='text/html; charset=UTF-8'> <META NAME='ROBOTS' CONTENT='NOARCHIVE'> <META http-equiv='X-UA-Compatible' content='IE=EmulateIE7'> <meta name="description" content="Twilight, General/Supernatural, pairing: Jacob, Andy moves to LaPush looking for a fresh start. Unfortunately, all she finds is a pack of werewolves and something evil. JakeXOC Not totally cliche, give it a try."><title>Then Came Rayne, a Twilight fanfic - FanFiction.Net</title><link rel=StyleSheet href='/static/styles/fanfiction29.css' type='text/css' media='all'><script type='text/javascript'></script> <script type='text/javascript' SRC='/static/scripts/_master144.js'></SCRIPT> <script type="text/javascript"> if(getCookie('adblocker') < 1) document.write("<scr" + "ipt type='text/javascript' src='http://partner.googleadservices.com/gampad/google_service.js'></scr" + "ipt>"); </script> <script type="text/javascript"> if(getCookie('adblocker') < 1) GS_googleAddAdSenseService("ca-pub-1402966127069733"); GS_googleEnableAllServices(); </script><script type="text/javascript"> if(getCookie('adblocker') < 1) GA_googleAddSlot("ca-pub-1402966127069733", "ff_banner_728x90"); GA_googleAddSlot("ca-pub-1402966127069733", "ff_text_728x90_bottom"); </script><script type="text/javascript"> if(getCookie('adblocker') < 1) GA_googleFetchAds(); </script> <link rel='shortcut icon' href='/static/images/favicon.ico'></head> <body style='background-color:#ffffff;margin-top:0px;' > <a name=top>

Chapter 1 to 26

##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### ##### #####

Chapter: 1

I am not Stephanie Meyer, therefore I own nothing of Twilight.

.:Prologue:.

Why did everything have to be white? It wasn't happy, it wasn't hopeful; it was blank and monotonous. Why couldn't they have done something happy like orange or yellow?

I chewed my thumbnail, focusing intently on the hospital walls ignoring the pain from the injuries I received. I sat with my arms wrapped around my knee's waiting in anticipation for news on my cousin. I refused to look up in the accusing faces of my family. Like it was my fault I only had bumps and bruises, it was my fault Adam didn't wear a seat belt. It was my fault the drunk driver came out of nowhere and hit us. I squeezed my knee's tighter and bit down a little harder on my thumbnail as I tried to block out the images from that night.

The different smells in the hospital were starting to get to me. The alcohol and hand sanitizer smell I could handle, but the other smells made me nervous. I could smell blood...blood and death. I shook my head and began rocking trying to distract myself from the last part.

Everything is going to be okay. Adam was going to come out of surgery completely healed and within a couple days he'd be back home. I thought to myself trying to swallow past the lump that had risen in my throat. I rocked a little faster and laid my head on my knee's. Everything is going to be just fine.

"Ahem." I heard a throat clear, my head shot up. My body tensed when I noticed it was the surgeon that had been working on Adam. He looked tired, but his face was covered by a veil of fake calm. I sat up straight ready to ask when I could go see him. I had to see him. I had to make sure he was all right.

"How is he?" My aunt Justine asked her voice shaky. My heart hammered against my chest waiting to hear his answer.

"I'm sorry..." Was all he said. Then he dropped his head and shook it.

I stared at him in disbelief. What did he mean 'sorry'? Sorry for what? Was his leg broke? His shoulder dislocated? I waited for him to continue. Willed him to continue. I shook my head. I didn't want to face the truth that lived behind those words, because Adam was not dead. He couldn't be. Aunt Justine turned to cry into my uncles arm's. I still stood dumbfounded, refusing to look further into what he implied. I kept looking in the direction the doctor came from, waiting for Adam to come walking out to show that he was just fine. I ground my teeth. Begging for some sort of sign that he was coming. Adam was not dead.

“No.” I said and my voice cracked. I shook my head and my nostrils flared holding back the tears that threatened to fall. “No no no no...” I kept repeating the word over waiting for someone to say it with me. No one said anything.

The doctors face fell and he gave me a sympathetic look. My body became heavy with despair when realization caught up with my brain. When it finally decided to register the truth. I fell to my knees, no longer able to hold myself up. Pain tore through me and threatened to rip out of my body. I crossed my arms, grabbing my sides, trying to hold it all in, refusing to let myself fall apart in a room full of people that hated me. The pain was unbearable. It was suffocating. It felt like there were boulders sitting in my chest and the only way I could release them was if I cried or screamed. But I couldn't, not here.

I began pulling my hair, trying to turn it into a different pain. But my world came crashing down as flashes of my life with Adam ran through my head. I could see us swimming at Riverside, pushing each other off the dock. I saw him sticking up for me when I was the target of cruel teasing. I saw his beautiful smile and heard his deep husky laugh. I couldn't face the fact I would never see him again. My body began to tremble begging for some kind of relief. I held it in.

Adam wasn't just my cousin, he was my best friend; my only friend. The only person that understood me and didn't hate me because of who I was. What was I going to do without him. He couldn't leave me. It felt like my heart was being ripped from my chest. I felt my lip quiver and bit down on it hard.

Please let it be a mistake. Let them go in there and find out that he is still alive. Please.

"What did you do?!" I heard someone scream, shaking me out of my haze. "You stupid selfish girl. He didn't even want to go, but no you wanted to go and you knew he would do anything you wanted." Aunt Justine roared. My uncle held her back as she tried to fight her way to me. I couldn't say anything, I was lost for words. She was right, he didn't want to go out tonight, but I begged and pleaded and he gave in, like always. Now...he was gone.

"You are a curse to this family, as well as your whore mother." She screamed. I continued to just stare as her words were seared into my mind. I swallowed hard, trying to hold down the bile that was slowly creeping up. My head began to pound.

I knew there was only one way I could get myself together; only one way to get away from it all. I had to run away from my world that was slowly being ripped apart.

I jumped to my feet and ran out down the hall, bumping into people and knocking down trays, ignoring the curses that followed. I didn't care, I had to get out of there. I had to get away from them, away from death. I took the stairs not wanting to stop for the elevators. I didn't need anymore time to stop and think. I needed to run.

The cold night air stung as I exited the double doors, but it didn't slow me down, it was nothing compared to the emotional pain that was tearing up my insides. I never knew pain like this was possible. How was someone supposed to survive after this?

I knew where I needed to go. Where I longed to be. I ran as fast as I could. Pushing my legs as hard as they would allow, squeezing my eyes shut, forcing back the tears that threatened to fall. I made it to the woods on the edge of town. As soon as I was safely hidden from the public eye I shifted, trying to leave the sorrow and the truth behind.

This story will have Jacob in it. So if you don't like Jake and for some reason you find yourself reading this story, please don't leave any mean comments. I don't mind constructive criticism, I actually welcome it. However, flames are unnecessary.

This story takes place after Eclipse, and possibly Breaking Dawn. Edward and Bella left so he could change her,(because that's what happens in my Twilight world) the Cullens went with them as well.

I want to thank my wonderful and talented beta, for dealing with my hundreds of e-mails and many random thoughts

Chapter: 2

Now for a handy dandy disclaimer: I own nothing of the wonderful world of Twilight, it belongs to Stephanie Meyer

Thank you to my Beta, !!

.:Chapter 1:.

There were more humiliating things in the world then being a new student at a high school full of strangers, but right now, I couldn't think of any. I tried on at least three different outfits before finally settling on a red t-shirt and a pair of blues jeans reminding myself, either they like me or they don't. I planned on doing something special with my hair, but decided against it knowing as soon as I stepped out side in the dreary rain it would all go to hell anyway.

"Andy! Let's go." My mother shouted down the hall of the small single wide trailer. My mother, my brother, and I just moved to La Push and were staying with my mother’s Aunt Lonnie. Lonnie was a sweet woman, and welcomed us with open arms. I was skeptical at first about all of us fitting in the small three bedroom trailer, but we made it work.

My brother and I had our own rooms. Originally my mother and I were going to share a room, but Aunt Lonnie insisted a teenage girl needed her own space, and she was more then happy to share her room with my mother. Mom didn't mind, so far Aunt Lonnie kept falling asleep in her big recliner chair in the living room.

I picked up my book bag and was ready to throw it over my shoulder, but froze when a familiar picture fell from it. I didn't dare pick it up, I just let it lay there mocking me. As I gazed into the smiling face, my whole body went cold, and the air quickly left my lungs. The lack of oxygen flowing through my body caused me to hyperventilate and made me dizzy. I sat down on my small bed, as the room swirled before me. I clenched my hands in the sheets squeezing my eyes shut trying to block it all out.

Visions of bright lights and shattering glass filled my mind. I quickly tried to think of something else, things that calmed me. The way it felt to run freely in the forest, the smell of chimney smoke on a cold day, the sound of crickets at night. Eventually my thoughts soothed me, and my breathing became regular again and my body warmed. But the hurt and loss was still there, throbbing below the surface.

"Only one so far." I whispered to myself trying to block out the memories.

After the accident with Adam, I had terrible anxiety attacks. They had gotten so bad, I could barely function. I would just curl up on my bed and relive nightmare after nightmare of that fateful evening. The rumors and hostile stares I received from others on our reservation didn't help. Lately, my attacks were lessening. One night, after my mother rushed me to the E.R I found a way to calm myself, knowing if I didn't find a way to get rid of them or get control, my mother would find some way to blame herself for another one of my problems.

I picked up my back pack with out looking at the picture and headed down the hall, knocking on Joey's door as I passed. I peeked my head in as he was admiring his reflection.

"Come on Joey, we gotta get going." I groaned. He gave me a worried glance and my chest tightened with sympathy. "You look great, don't worry." I suddenly felt ashamed of myself, here I was complaining about it being my first day at a new school, and not thinking how Joey was feeling. Today was Joey's first day of high school, in a place where everyone was a stranger. I knew he was scared, everyone goes through that stage, hoping they are cool and everyone will like them.

Walking into the living room I noticed my mother had on a t-shirt and a pair of jeans. Apparently she was going to take us to school. It was amazing how beautiful she looked in something so plain. Her ebony hair was twisted up in a clip right at the nape of her neck and her copper skin looked glorious against her lavender shirt. How my father left her, I never knew.

My mother met my father one summer while visiting Aunt Lonnie here on the Quileute reservation; she thought it was love at first sight. She told me when she met my father, he was a handsome man, and he was tall and exceptionally well built. He had long dark hair that she loved to run her hands through when they were together. Their summer romance eventually got very intimate and a month after she returned home, she found out she was pregnant. She tried to call and tell him, hoping he would come and rescue her, but he ended up disappearing. She tried to get Aunt Lonnie to find out where he was, but no one knew. He just vanished.

"Morning sweetheart, is your brother ready?" She chimed pouring herself a cup of coffee.

"He'll be out in a minute." I grabbed a hot pocket out of the freezer and shoved it into the microwave.

"I don't know how you can eat those things Andraya. You need a good healthy breakfast." Aunt Lonnie scolded walking into the room. She promptly sat down in her big blue recliner and turned the TV on and immediately began flipping through the channels.

"They are really convenient Auntie. I don't have to go out with my trusty bow and arrows and search the forest for my breakfast." She scowled at my attempt to make fun of our heritage. I went to kiss her on the cheek to let her know I was joking.

When the microwave signaled it was done, I grabbed the steaming hot pocket from the tray, and took a bit with out thinking of the consequences. The minute the lava hot cheese met my tongue it burned off every taste bud I had. I ran to the garbage can and spit out the flaming ball of half chewed food.

"Joey let's go!" My mother called impatiently looking at the clock and trying not to laugh at my stupidity. Joey came trudging out of his room.

"I'm ready." He sighed.

"Oh don't be so down honey, you will make a lot of friends today." Aunt Lonnie reassured as we headed out the door. I threw the rest of the flaming hot pocket of death in the garbage.

We traveled a short distance from the trailer and all too soon we were exiting the small red Honda my mother bought before we left. I liked to call it "The Creature", because it was the ugliest car I had ever seen. It was red, but it had rust spots on the hood and roof from the many winters it went through up north. The windows had tint, but it was cheap and slowly peeling off, adding to the raggedy look of the car. However, no matter what the outside looked like, the car was strangely dependable. It didn't make any noise, it shifted gears without protest, and the windows and the radio worked As long as I had a radio, I was fine.

The Quileute School stood tall and intimidating as we got closer. Joey wouldn't quit staring at his sneakers and mother wouldn't quit staring at me.

"Think you'll do okay today?" She asked. I knew what she was really asking.

"Mom, my alter ego won't be showing up today." I sighed, she didn't laugh at my attempt to make a joke. "I really wish you would quit worrying about that. I've got it under control." Hell, I've had it under control for the past ten years.

She patted my shoulder, "I know honey." She smiled but it didn't quite reach her eyes.

My mother was good at hiding her emotions. I guess living with my heartless grandfather and dealing with the unyielding emotional torture from the rest of the tribe, she had to learn to disguise her feelings. She was considered an embarrassment to everyone, because she became pregnant with me at an early age and was unmarried.

I had always felt sorry for my mother; the women always made her the subject of harsh rumors and the men looked down their noses at her. I mentioned to her when I was little that I wished I had never been born, but she scolded me and told me I was the best thing that ever happened to her. When Joseph came five years later, and she was still unmarried she was almost disowned by the whole tribe. She stayed strong though, never giving them the chance to see her upset.

When Adam died in the car accident and I survived, our roles sort of reversed. I became the subject of the new harsh rumors, I became the one people looked down their noses at. I had a whole new view of what my mother went through. She refused to let me go through the pain she did and as soon as she had the money saved up, we were packing and preparing to move to the rainy Olympic Peninsula, to take up residence with an aunt she hadn't spoken to in years.

As we entered the school’s office, we were greeted by a round woman, with a warm inviting smile.

"Hello, I'm Mrs. Watts." She pushed her glasses onto the bridge of her nose as she stood to shake our hands. She was a very short woman, and her grip was soft and her palm was warm, just like her smile. I couldn't help but smile back.

"Hi" My mother greeted, "I am Aiyanna Rayne, this is my daughter Andraya and my son Joseph."

The woman gazed over my brother and I, then returned to her desk pulling out two sheets of paper. She walked back to where we stood and extended one paper to Joey and one to me.

"Here are your schedules." She chimed, and then turned so speak to my mother. "Lonnie has taken care of their enrollment; I will just need their Social Security cards and birth certificates." She focused on Joey and me again, "You two head onto class, there are maps right over there." She pointed to a little table that had a stack of papers on it.

"You be good, Joey." My mother said, hugging him tightly.

"Okay mom." Was all he whispered, which surprised me. Usually at the first sign of affection, he would whine about how he wasn't a kid anymore and push away. I had to fight down the urge to grab him and hug him myself.

"Come here Andraya, give your mother a hug." She held her arms out and I stepped to my mother and hugged her tight, inhaling her beautiful scent. I could never describe how my mother smelled, just that she smelled like love.

"Now you both go on and have a good day at school." Her eyes met mine and I nodded, knowing she meant for me to be on my best behavior and stay human the rest of the day. Sometimes I felt like she didn't trust me, like one day I would flip out and shift in a room full of people. It hurt. I kept my shifting to myself, I got enough foul looks from people. I didn't need to add fuel to the fire by showing them I was a freak.

Joey and I grabbed a map on our way out the door.

The school was decent sized, it had lockers just like any other high school, but it was kind of beautiful. The floors of the hallway were wood, with a beautiful glossy finish on top, and looked as if it was waxed three times a day. The lockers were dark forest green, and there was a big school flag hanging right above the office doors. The only thing that threw me off was the smell; pencil erasers and white board markers weren't very inviting. I knew class had already started, because the hallways were empty and I was dreading having to walk in while the teacher was in the middle of a lesson.

"I'll help you find your class first." I told Joey, seeing how confusing the map was.

"I'm not incompetent Andy." He bit back. Joey was very rarely harsh, so I was a bit taken aback by his tone.

"Okay, whatever you want." I lied. I would help him whether he wanted it or not. I glanced at his schedule and saw he was looking for room 101. "I need to find 103." I pretended to mumble to myself, loud enough for him to hear. I made a couple turns and heard Joey shuffling his feet behind me.

A couple classrooms later I stopped in front of 100. "Well here's 100, so that means 103 is a couple doors down." I said turning to look at him. I noticed he was smiling and shaking his head.

"Your not very clever, And."

"I try." I couldn't help but return the smile. I held my arms out for a hug and he took a couple steps back, holding up his hands in defense.

"No, no. I got enough love from mom."

"Come here." I quickly swung my arms around him squeezing him tight. "You’re gonna do great, Joe." I whispered.

"Hope so." He wiggled from my grasp, stepped to the door of the classroom and took a deep breath as he entered. I wanted to stay and make sure he was alright, but I knew I was already late for whatever class they had me in, and I didn't want to be any later.

I quickly walked down the hall looking for room 73. I turned the map three different times and got turned around twice, before finding it. I felt so silly, because I remembered passing it while looking for Joey's room.

I straightened out my shirt and ran my fingers through my ponytail before I took a deep breath and opened the door.

Curious eyes glanced in my direction as I entered the classroom. The teacher was in the middle of a speech, but stopped when he noticed my presence. By the looks of the posters on the wall, the class subject was English Literature.

"Hello Miss, can I help you?" The teacher’s voice softly spoke. He was a young guy, looking to be in his late twenties. He had thick, short, dark hair and dark russet skin. His face looked clean and soft, except for the small goatee shooting down his chin. I couldn't lie, this teacher was gorgeous.

Hoping I didn't look too much like an idiot ogling my new teacher, I handed him my schedule.

"I'm new." My skin darkened with embarrassment knowing it was obvious that yes I was a new student.

"I see that...Andraya." He replied, glancing at my schedule.

"It's Andy." I instantly corrected out of habit. I didn't hate my name, I actually thought it was pretty, but it sounded so...stuck up.

"Okay, hi Andy, I'm Mr. McKee, and if you haven't noticed, this is English Literature. See me after class and I'll give you a syllabus." He motioned to the row of desks. "Please take a seat. Wherever there's an empty desk is fine."

Naturally, I found one as far away from the front of the room as possible. I didn't like having a room full of people at my back, I guess it was the predator in me and when you add the stares that would burn holes into my skin, the idea was even less appealing.

As I sat down I tried not to pay attention to the big hulking, guy next to me. He had his head on his desk and I could lightly hear a snoring noise coming from him. His hair was short, and a bit messy. He had an odd scent, like an earthy smell, but I wasn't sure if he stunk, or if it was his true scent. My senses worked pretty well while I was in human form, so I never knew if the smell I got from a person was just something lingering on their clothes, or if it was their true scent.

"Mr. Call!" Mr. McKee yelled. The big sleeping shape, jumped up, scaring me half to death.

"I'm awake...I'm awake." His voice was groggy as he ran his hands across his face. He shook his head, trying to wake himself up, then sat up straight suddenly alert. He jerked his head to face me and tilted it when he met my eyes, giving me a quizzical look.

I immediately dropped my gaze and plundered in my back pack, trying to look distracted.

"Embry! Quit being rude." The girl in front of me hissed. She turned in her chair to introduce herself.

"I'm Kim." She smiled and stuck her hand out. I shook it. "You moved here a couple days ago right?"

"Yeah, how'd you know?" I knew my aunt probably let everyone in town know, but I asked anyway.

"Oh, you only live a couple houses down from me." She explained with a smile. Kim wasn't the type of girl that would be considered beautiful, she had wide cheekbones with a broad nose and mouth and she had her thin hair tied up in a bun. However, something in her demeanor, something in her kind voice, made her very pretty.

"I haven't been out much since we got here. Busy unpacking." I explained, only half of it being true. I was unpacked the first day here, but I stayed in the house by request of my mother. She knew if I went outside I would be tempted to run off into the woods. If I went to long without shifting, I got a little antsy. I usually stifled my urge to shift with a good jog in the morning or night, but with the nonstop rain they had here, it was kind of hard to pick a time to run, which sucked, because I couldn't wait to run on the beach.

"Yeah that's understandable." She replied still smiling. "So what classes do you have?" I handed her my schedule. "Oh, you have Trig next with Mrs. Knight. She's nice and makes sure everyone understands what she’s going over before moving on to the next subject." I winced at the thought of trigonometry, anything that had to do with numbers was my mortal enemy. I would just have to hide that from Mrs. Knight, or the whole class would be stuck on the same subject the rest of the semester.

Kim continued to look at my schedule and explain the classes and teachers in each. We had one more class together, which was P.E., but that was at the end of the day. Mr. McKee didn't get onto us for talking. I think he was glad someone was brave enough to help me; usually new students were avoided like the plague. I could feel Embry's eyes on me every now and then, causing me to blush, wondering why he was staring so much. The bell gave an annoying buzz and everyone started getting their stuff together. Embry was the first one out the door with his lone pencil in hand.

"Your next class is right around the corner. The first door on the left." Kim said, throwing her back pack on her shoulder. "I'll find you at lunch, so you can sit with me." I was instantly relieved. Lunchtime was never fun when you had to sit alone.

I searched the hallway for Joey as I headed to my next class, wanting to see how his day was going, but he was nowhere to be found. I made it to Mrs. Knight’s class just in time for the bell to ring. The classroom was your basic every day math class. There were formulas posted on the board that I would never remember, there were graphs and shapes glaring at me from the walls, and I could swear I saw the Einstein poster give me a menacing smile. This was my own personal hell.

"Hello, you must be Andraya." Mrs. Knight declared. She was a thin frail looking woman. Her hair was a deep red, but it looked like straw. She had small bifocals sitting on the edge of her nose and she wore a deep purple pant suit. She was kind of scary looking.

"Yes ma'am...umm call me Andy." I replied hesitantly as she examined me.

"Yes, well Andy...welcome to trigonometry. Please take a seat." Well here was one class I was doomed to fail. Once again I looked for a seat farthest from the front. I spotted a desk, but was hesitant to go to it when I saw another big bulky guy, like in my last class, only he was awake. I thought it was Embry at first and dreaded that I would have to sit through another hour of his staring, but I noticed this guy didn't have the same clothes Embry had on.

As I trudged to my seat, I passed two girls who I instantly knew were going to make some rude comment.

"Wow, Andy is such a... masculine name." The first girl said, making me flush with anger. She had short brown wavy hair. Her nails were manicured and her eyebrows were perfectly arched. She wore heavy eyeliner and some cheap smelling perfume that made me want to gag.

"Oh Harmony, it's not Andy. It's Auhn-dray-aa." The second girl replied. She didn't look any better then the first girl. Her hair was longer and darker and she had on a different kind of cheap perfume, but she wore the same heavy makeup. Apparently they got their style tips from the same place. They laughed at their little joke, and I bit my tongue trying to keep from snapping a hateful comment at them. I promised my mother I would be good.

I plopped down in my destined seat, forgetting all about the massive guy sitting next to me. Not only was I in a class I hated already, but I was going to be stuck here with two girls I knew were going to be hell bent on making my life miserable.

"Don't mind them." A husky voice said, shockingly close to Adams. I jerked my head in his direction, trying to calm my heart as it tried to beat out of my chest at the thought of Adam. I felt my hands start to get cold, then it traveled to my back. Beads of sweat started to form on my forehead. I couldn't have an anxiety attack here. Not in front of everyone. I closed my eyes and took a couple deep breaths, praying I wasn't attracting too much attention.

When my breathing regulated and my body returned to its normal temperature, I opened my eyes, scared the whole room would be looking at me. I didn't meet anyone's gaze; they were all focused on whatever Mrs. Knight was saying. Relief flooded through me and I laid my forehead on my desk thankful I didn't humiliate myself.

"Hey, are you okay?" The husky voice asked in a worried tone. I turned to face the guy sitting next to me. I got a whiff of his scent and noticed it was the same earthy smell as Embry. Maybe they lived together.

"Yeah, just felt a little nauseous."

"I hope it wasn't 'cause of those two broads" He jerked his thumb in the direction I came from.

"No, no. Nothing like that. Something I ate for breakfast just isn't agreeing with me."

He held out his hand. "Quil."

I shook it. "Andy."

He seemed a little more sociable then Embry and his tone was kind, so I didn't mind his staring. However, when he lightly sniffed the air, I got nervous. Did I stink? Was that why Embry stared so hard, because my smell was irritating him, but he was trying to be nice and not say anything?

"Do you have any animals?" he asked interrupting my over reacting thoughts.

"Yeah." I lied. If he could smell animal on me, I was going to make sure there was a reason why. "I have a cat...and a dog...and a fish." I wasn't sure what I smelled like, so I was covering all the bases. He seemed to buy it.

The morning passed pretty quickly. After Trig, I knew the rest of my other classes would be fairly easy. I got most of my major credits out of the way at my old school; except for math. I only had a half a credit to get in English Literature since I already had half from my other school. I ended up failing the second half of the semester at my old school, due to some unforeseen circumstances involving me and a guy who thought it was okay to grab my ass while I walked to my seat. I punched him in the face, giving him a black eye, and was suspended for ten days.

Most of my teachers worked with me telling me I was a great student and saying I had every reason to knock the guy around. But my English teacher, Mrs. Roundtree, wasn't as nice; she loathed me. She made it clear more then once she didn't want to breathe the same tainted air as the daughter of the town tramp. We got in many arguments about the way she talked about my mother. She never did it loud enough for other people to hear--not that they would side with me if I told-- so I was never able to prove she was making the hateful remarks. After weeks of dealing with her comments and such, my mother, who usually just brushes that kind of stuff off, finally showed up and confronted the old bat. They had a little falling out on school grounds; Mrs. Roundtree was fired and my mother was banned from school grounds. Those were the good times.

I picked up my lunch and headed to an empty table to sit alone, not sure if Kim really meant what she said or not. I unwrapped my turkey sandwich and was in the middle of putting the mayo on when I felt someone approach me.

"What are you doing?" Kim's kind voice came behind me sounding confused.

"Oh hey, I didn't know where you were." I replied.

"Come on. You can sit with me and the boys."

"Boys?" Before I could protest she grabbed my tray and was walking away. I snatched up my back pack to follow, and froze when I came up beside her. The "boys" she was referring to, looked like grown men. They were all muscular, and had short dark hair. They all had the russet colored skin, but some were darker then others, and they all had plates piled high with food. They were so similar looking they could be mistaken for brothers.

"What's in the water around here?" I whispered to Kim. She just laughed and set my tray down beside hers.

"Guys, this is Andy." I saw Quil and he gave me an excited wave. Embry was there as well, but he stared at his food, looking as if he would fall asleep again.

"Andy this is Jared," She pointed to the person sitting next to her and paused to nuzzle his cheek, obviously they were dating. "That's Paul," He winked and gave me a flirtacious smile. "Then there's Embry, Brady, Seth, Collin and of course you know Quil." They all greeted me with hello's. There weren't as many people sitting at the table as I thought, their size just made it look like the table was full. I remembered I was starving and turned back to my food. I opened up my mustard packet and squirted it on my bread preparing to inhale the disgusting smelling cafeteria food.

"Do you have any animals?" Paul asked. Okay, I was really going to get a complex about my smell.

"Yeah she has a cat, a dog and a fish." Quil answered for me with a big smile. I just rolled my eyes and returned to my food.

"Andy that is gross!' I heard Quil exclaim. I quickly looked around me to see what he was talking about.

"What?" I asked dumbfounded.

"Mustard on...turkey?" He wrinkled his nose. I couldn't hold back the laugh emerging from my body.

"Don't knock it ‘til you try it Quil." I waved my sandwich at him. And at that moment I noticed the dark figure sitting at the end of the table. He looked like the rest of the guys, but from what I could see his hair was longer and he was a little wider. I couldn't see his face because he had it laying on his arms that were sprawled out on the table. I was curious about the mystery guy.

"Who's that?" I whispered to Kim. She followed my gaze.

"Oh, that's Jacob. He's really quiet." She whispered back. "He's going through a hard time right now, so we don't really mess with him. He doesn't like the attention." I stared at the figure for awhile. Something about him intrigued me, his essence surrounded me…calling me in, despite the fact I was sitting so far away.

He must have felt me staring, because he moved for the first time, bringing his eyes to meet mine. His gaze held mine and for some reason I couldn't look away. Everything started going in slow motion, the area went silent. All I could do was look into his beautiful eyes. We only held our gaze for a moment when a hurt look crossed his face, bringing me back to reality. I immediately focused on my sandwich again.

What just happened?

Everything was back to normal, the noise the movements. I didn't want to look back down the table, for fear of making me look like an idiot, but I couldn't stop myself.

He wasn't looking at me...thank God... he just stared at the table. Many different emotions ran across his face; confusion, sadness, and then he looked livid. He brought his eyes to meet mine once more, but they weren't the beautiful dark eyes as before, they were filled with hatred.

I jerked my eyes back to my sandwich and ignored the commotion he made getting up and stomping out of the cafeteria. The others sitting at the table were oblivious to what just occurred between me and Jacob.

"What's wrong with Jake?" Jared asked.

"Who knows." Paul sneered. "He's so sensitive these days."

‘Looked like I was the bane of someone else's existence.’ I thought to myself. Some things never change.

I know it was long, sorry!

More to come.

Chapter: 3

A/N: I don't own Twilight, obviously.

A/N: I know the story is going a little slow so far, but trust me when I say things will get interesting soon :)

I met Joey after school, slightly distracted; how could Jacob despise me so quickly? He didn't even know me. Then I was confused; why was I so worried about it? I was used to not being liked, or quickly judged, but for some reason Jacob not liking me...hurt; I was so confused about how I felt. I didn't even know him, but I was so intrigued by him. I quickly shoved my thoughts of Jacob to the back of my head when I saw Joey emerge from the double doors.

"Hey, Joe. How was your day?" He didn't look sad or disappointed, he looked content.

"It went pretty good." He smiled, "How was your day?"

Oh, let's see, I have the urge to go home and scrub my supposedly stinky body 'til it is squeaky clean, and I'm already on someone's shit list; Joey didn't need to know all that.

"It was good." I smiled

"We catching the bus?" He asked.

"Yeah, I think mom said something about looking for a job today."

The bus ride home was short; the driver was pretty nice. He had his long black hair braided down his back; there were a couple streaks of gray, but it looked neat braided with his silky dark hair. He knew who Joey and I were and told us to give Aunt Lonnie a hug for him as we exited the bus.

It was another gloomy, rainy day, but I barely paid attention as thoughts of Jacob ran through my head. I tried to replay the emotions that ran across his face after our eyes met, but I was unable to decipher them. I knew one was confusion and the last one was fury; but the ones in between I didn't understand. Was it Realization? Worry?

I didn't notice we had made it into the trailer; the faint smell of leather and Aunt Lonnie's sweet scent entered my nose. The house was empty and I made a straight line to the kitchen. I pulled out the flour, measuring cups, eggs, and anything else I needed for cookies. I usually baked to help distract myself, or think things out; today I needed a distraction.

"Uh oh," I heard Joey say "What happened today? You hardly spoke on the bus, and now you're baking; something's up." He leaned against the counter and crossed his arms, waiting for me to answer. I grimaced at how perceptive he was.

"Nothing happened; I just want to make some of mom's favorite cookies; in case today didn't go well." I lied, but realized she would need some cookies if things didn't go right and thought it was a good idea.

"That's nice, but unless mom changed her mind, chocolate chip is her favorite; not oatmeal raisin." He grabbed a soda out of the fridge and headed to the living room with a smug look on his face. I gave him a frustrated sigh and continued to mix the ingredients.

A late taco dinner and two batches of cookies later, I still couldn't distract myself from thoughts of Jacob and they were getting scarier; I actually found myself attracted to him. My attraction was totally irrational, we shared a look and that was it. Besides, I wasn't his favorite person in the world. My crazy thoughts went as far as picturing us together, as a couple; which was insane, because I wasn't the dating type. When you're used to being the focus of unwanted rumors and unwanted glares, you don't really want to ask anyone out. I went on one date all through high school and after being gawked at in the movie theater then made fun of at school for taking me out on a date, the poor guy avoided me like I was a leper.

There was a small knock on my door, saving me from my thoughts. "Come in!"

"Hey honey." My mother walked in looking worried and exhausted. My problems instantly left my mind.

"How'd today go?" I asked as she sat on my bed.

"Okay. You?"

"Same."

"You sure?" She raised her eyebrows. "I saw all the cookies, I thought maybe something happened."

"No, those were for you. I wasn't sure how your day went." A look of anxiety crossed her face, but was quickly gone.

She forced a smile. "Thanks sweetie, you don't need to worry about me." She kissed me on the forehead "I'm going to bed." She got up and stepped out the door, shutting it softly behind her. I hated when my mother was stressed. I knew she was worried about getting a job, but she would never let anyone know; she suffered silently and alone.

That night I had the strangest dream. I was running on the beach in my human form, like I had been wanting to since I came to La Push, but as I was running, an enormous reddish brown wolf began to run beside me. The wolf and I stared at each other while we ran; there was something so familiar about its dark eyes. The strangest part was, I wasn't afraid of the wolf, I felt oddly content; like the wolf was made to run along side me. I woke up from the dream and was a little disturbed by my reaction to it. Anyone would have been afraid of the monstrous wolf, but I wasn't. I almost questioned my sanity.

At school, first period was kind of enjoyable. Kim invited me to a bonfire they were going to have on the cliffs Friday and said she would pick me up on the way over; Embry was more alert and wasn't staring at me like I had a third eye, he actually joked with Kim and I. He was a pretty decent guy. I met up with Quil in trig and was having a great time chatting with him, until I was called on for an answer and got it wrong. My wrong answer was followed by snickers from Krista and Harmony; the two snobs I wanted to cuss out the day before.

When it got closer to lunchtime, I started to worry. What if Jacob was there, where would I sit? I didn't want to sit with his friends and make him uncomfortable, but I did want to see how he would react to me today. The irrational part of me wanted to sit and stare at his beautiful face, but when that part of me came out I instantly scolded it and sent it back where it belonged.

I got my lunch and glanced at the table where I had sat with Kim and the guys the day before; there was no brooding figure at the end of the table. I was mostly relieved, but the insane side of me was disappointed.

"Hey Andy!" Quil called with a big smile, motioning me to sit down between him and Paul. I liked Quil, he reminded me so much of Adam, and for some reason when I thought of how alike they were, I didn't feel an anxiety attack trying to come on, like that first day. It was nice.

"Hey Andy," Paul turned and smiled at me. "you going to the bonfire on the cliffs Friday?"

"I hope so. I just gotta talk to my mom." I answered, taking a bite out of the school pizza I was eating.

"I hope so too." He winked and grinned. Paul was cute, some girls might even say fine, but I wasn't attracted to him like that.

We laughed and joked; Quil picked on the fact I was smothered in perfume. I bathed in some of my mom's perfume that morning hoping to hide whatever smell I had. Embry had just got done stuffing two pieces of pizza in his mouth, causing the whole table to laugh at his attempt to chew and swallow it, when someone set their tray down by Quil. The table was silent as they stared at Jacob. I don't know how I knew it was him, because I didn't look up; I just stared at the food left on my tray, but when he sat down, something inside me warmed and felt...happy.

"Hey Jake." Seth waved. He looked like he was the youngest out of the guys at the table, but he was still pretty big and had the same earthy scent as Quil and Embry. Hell, they all had the earthy scent, which made me believe that it wasn't their true scent; they just spent an abnormal amount of time in the woods.

"Hey Seth." Jacob replied, I could hear the smile in his voice.

"You okay Jake?" Jared asked carefully, sitting beside Kim.

"Yep, I'm just fine." Jacob replied. I refused to look in his direction, no matter how bad the crazy part of me wanted to. The conversation at the table picked back up, but I finished in silence, fighting with the urge to look past Quil and stare at the person who confused me.

I was a little relieved once lunch ended; Jacob wasn't in the immediate area so I didn't have to keep myself from staring like an idiot at him. I was getting dressed for gym wearing the horridly short, forest green shorts they passed out and a white t-shirt the said 'Eagles' across the front. Why they passed out white shirts in gym, was beyond me.

I liked gym though; I was pretty good at sports. At my old school I was always trying to outdo the guys, showing them I was just as good, if not better. I ended up captain of the girls’ basketball team when I was in tenth grade, but after arguing so much with the other girls, the coach decided it would be best if I left the team. I was hurt when I was asked to leave, but I didn't let them know they got to me; I just turned in my uniform and never picked up a basketball again.

I sighed at the memory and exited the girls locker room, but instantly froze when I saw Jacob sitting next to Kim, Jared, and a couple of the others we sat with at lunch. What was he doing here? He wasn't in this class yesterday. My breaths started coming quicker as my stomach clenched; I wasn't sure why I was finally nervous at the thought of being near him. I walked slowly to the bleachers and sat a little ways from Kim, trying to make myself invisible. It didn't last long, Kim scooted down to where I was sitting.

"Hey what are you doing down here?" She asked, bumping her shoulder into mine. I wasn't sure what to tell her, so I told the truth.

"Kim, I don't think Jacob likes me too much." I felt my ears get hot with my confession.

"Really?" She asked confused.

"Yeah."

"Well don't worry about what he thinks. He needs to grow up a little." Her tone was a little harsh at the end, and I wondered why, but didn't want to be nosy. I couldn't tell her that I worried about what he thought; that I actually obsessed about it sometimes. That would make me sound crazy...er.

"Come on." She grabbed my hand and dragged me to where everyone was sitting. I kept my eyes down, making sure I avoided looking at Jacob.

"Hey Andy." Quil ruffled my hair and scooted down by me. Not two seconds later Paul was on my other side.

"Do you need a ride to the bonfire... if you can go?" He asked leaning toward me. The boy was persistent.

"No, Kim said she would pick me up." I smiled trying to pretend I didn't sense his flirting.

"Jake this is Andy. Andy this is Jake." I heard Kim call from her spot next to Jared. I was so startled by her introduction I ended up choking on my spit and making a complete idiot of myself. After about five minutes of trying to stop choking, and surviving the hard smacks on the back from Quil; I wiped the tears from eyes and looked at Jacob.

"Hi." I choked out, then stuck my hand out for him to shake.

"Hi." He replied, shaking my hand. His skin was so hot, I thought my hand my melt within his grip, but I'm not sure if it would have melted from the heat of his skin or from the pleasure his soft touch gave me. "You okay?" He asked, his features were soft, there was no hatred or confusion in his eyes. Heat rushed to my face as embarrassment set in.

"Okay class, today we are going to play some volley ball." Mr. Quaintance, our gym teacher called, interrupting Jacob and my conversation. Mr. Quaintance was a tall older man with salt and pepper hair; he was skinny, but by his calf muscles and solid arms, you could tell he was physically fit. I never got to see his eyes, because he always wore sunglasses, which I thought was odd since the sun refused to shine on the reservation. He turned to look at our group. "And guys, please don't send anyone to the nurses office today. I understand after a full semester and a half of school, you still don't understand your own strength, but please be easy." There were a bunch stifled laughs coming from our area. I looked at Quil surprised by the coaches declaration; he just rolled his eyes and got to his feet yanking me up with him.

We were quickly divided into teams; the coach tried his best to split up the guys. Quil, Embry, and Paul were on my team, as well as another girl and guy. The guy was cute, and I recognized him from the lunchroom, but he seemed a little arrogant and kept staring at me; making me nervous. Jake, Jared, and Kim, as well as two other guys were on the other side of the net.

"Ready!" Mr. Quaintance blew the whistle and Jared served the ball. It came flying toward me and I hit back over the net.

"Good hit!" I heard Quil yell, I smiled triumphantly. The game continued and I was having a blast. I actually spiked on Jared, which seemed to hurt his pride a little, but I just gave him an innocent smile and shrugged. Every now and then I would look at Jacob and notice he was staring at me. He would nod his head and smile, then focus on the game again.

While I stood in line for water during our break, the other guy that was on our team approached me.

"Hi, I'm Ryan Bell." He stuck out his hand and I politely shook it. "Your Andraya right?" He asked when I didn't give my name.

"Yeah, but just call me Andy." I replied, forcing a smile.

"Okay." He got in line behind me. "So how are you liking LaPush so far?"

"It's really...wet."

"We have dry days occasionally." He laughed. His laugh sounded really odd, it was like he was trying to make it sound sexy, but he failed at it... tremendously.

"When one of those come around, I'll be ecstatic." I scoffed.

"Well when we do have one, I would love to show you the beach. It's beautiful when it's clear out." He grabbed my shoulder invading my personal space, but I ignored it, reminding myself he was just trying to flirt.

"Actually, I planned to take my little brother to the beach at the first sign of sunlight." I turned to shake his hand off my shoulder. He took a step closer, his musky scent mixed with sweat made me want to gag as it invaded my nostrils.

"How about we skip the beach altogether and go to a movie." He put his hand back on my shoulder, making my face hot with anger. Before I could refuse his offer, I heard a low threatening growl. My animal instincts quickly jumped to action and I turned to see where the noise was coming from. My body was tingling with the threat of shifting, and I fought hard to keep it down. I noticed Jacob was standing behind Ryan; his face full of rage. He was clenching and unclenching his fists as he tried to calm himself, I could see his body shaking. My sense of smell kicked into overdrive and I scented the distinct smell of wolf; it was a warm woodsy smell. I looked around trying to find the source of the smell, but focused my attention back on Jacob when I heard his breathing pick up. I stared at Jacob confused, not sure what was wrong with him. Why was he so mad? What was with the shaking?

"Jake!" Embry ran over to Jacob and grabbed him by the arms, pulling him away from the dwindling line of people getting water. As he pulled him away, Jake took his gaze off of Ryan and glared at me; all the hatred and dislike that was there yesterday, returned. I winced inwardly.

"That kid needs some serious anger management classes." Ryan spat out. I turned to glare at him for saying something so harsh about Jacob, but stopped myself once I realized it was kind of silly to get all defensive over a guy that obviously didn't like me.

"Ryan, nothing against you, but I don't go out, It's just not me." He furrowed his brow in confusion and I left the line and headed back to the bleachers. The tingling sensation subsided and once again, my mind was racing with thoughts of Jacob and his reasons for not liking me.

After the incident in line I didn't see Jacob the rest of the day, or Embry for that matter. I couldn't stop my mind from wondering how he was doing. Instead of asking anyone if he was okay, I just got dressed and headed home.

The rest of the school week went by pretty quick and I was excited about the bonfire. Jacob ignored me at school and I returned the favor by pretending he didn't exist. I was finally fed up with his blatant dislike of me and decided he didn't have to like me and I didn't have to like him; unfortunately there was always that irrational side of me that thought about him. However, I was getting better at shoving the thoughts away when they came to mind.

It was Friday and finally sunny outside. Kim was taking me home to get some clothes, because we were going to go to the beach with the guys to hang out. I asked if Joey could come along and they didn't mind. When I found him after school, he already had different plans with a group of boys he was hanging out with; they were going to go play baseball at the park. To his embarrassment I gave him a kiss on the cheek and ruffled his hair as he got on the bus. I waited until I saw him sit down and the bus pulled off before I went to find Kim.

I didn't know what I was doing standing on the edge of the cliff, looking down into the churning,dark, water preparing to jump. We stayed at the beach for awhile, but when I told Quil that I had never been to the cliffs, they decided to take me. To my amazement Jared, Seth and Collin, jumped off the cliff into the water. I was startled by it at first, even a little scared for them, but they would give me a mocking smile and jump anyways.

"It's okay Andy, we're tough." Paul scoffed before he jumped. In my screwed up mind, his comment really meant 'we're tougher then you', so that is what led me to my current predicament; I had to prove I was just as tough.

"Andy, you really shouldn't do this." I heard Quil's worried tone behind me.

"Yeah Andy. Don't." I heard Paul add. I turned to look at their worried faces, and smiled.

"I can do it." I reassured.

"Go Andy!" I heard Seth and Jared exclaim. Kim elbowed Jared in the ribs and gave me the same look Quil and Paul did. I ignored her and looked back down at the water. It didn't look very inviting, it actually looked a little menacing. The wind blew cold air over my body, sending my hair all around my face. The air was salty and sticky from the water. Butterflies flew from my stomach into my chest and before I could talk myself down, I jumped.

It was so exhilarating; my body felt weightless and the fall seemed to last forever. I screamed on the way down, but I had a huge smile on my face; I was happy I jumped and delighted with the experience. I hit the water hard, salt water rushed into my nose and mouth; I kicked my feet pushing myself back to the surface. I fought with the waves as I swam back to shore, but I hadn't swam far before I heard another splash and felt the wave of someone else jumping in hit me. Jacob surfaced quickly and I stared dumbfounded; where in the hell had he come from? And what was he doing in the water?

"Are you crazy?!" he screamed at me. He grabbed me and started swimming me back to shore. I wanted to fight with him and tell him I could do it myself, but I was still confused as to where he came from, he wasn't with us on the cliff. We made it back to land quickly and I saw Quil, Paul and the rest of the gang heading down the beach to us.

"Have you lost your mind?" Jacob asked staring at me. My defensive side kicked in.

"No, I was just having fun." I crossed my arms. "And who the hell do you think you are questioning my sanity. I knew what I was doing and I didn't need you to come 'save me' "

"That was too damn high for you to jump!" He yelled at me, shaking the way he did in the gym.

"What do you care?" I bit back.

"I don't." His words hurt, but I held my ground.

"Then leave me the hell alone!" I stomped across the beach meeting Quil and Paul. The rest of the gang right behind them.

"Andy that was awesome!" Seth declared giving me a thumbs up.

"Don't encourage her!" Jacob yelled at him as he neared us. I thought up the best comeback I could at the moment, and gave him the middle finger.

"Real lady like Andy." Quil muttered. Jacob didn't stop to join the group, he walked right past us. Everyone watched him pass confused, but I glared infuriated. Quil threw a big beach towel around my wet shoulders.

"Feel better now?" He asked.

"Yep, all warm." I answered, trying to hide the frustration I felt toward Jacob.

"I meant about the jump, did you finally prove yourself?" I felt my skin darken with embarrassment. It did seem a little extreme to jump off of a cliff so I could prove I was as tough as them, but at the moment of the jump it made total sense.

"It was pretty awesome though." Paul praised as he patted my shoulder. "However, you almost gave me a heart attack."

"S-s-o-o-r-r-y" I replied as the cold set in, causing me to shiver. Quil rubbed my shoulders, and I noticed for the first time, his touch was as hot as Jacobs. He warmed me pretty quickly, but I was uncomfortable in my wet clothes. "Kim can you take me home so I can take a shower and get some dry clothes?" I asked, as my shivering subsided with Quil's warmth.

"Sure." She kissed Jared softly on the lips and we walked to her car.

"Sorry you have to leave and take me home." I told her in the car.

"Don't sweat it. It was kind of bad ass for you to jump." She smiled, "I have always been terrified." I laughed.

I was still wound up from the argument with Jacob; I couldn't shake the anger I felt toward him. I knew I had to do something about it before I went to the bonfire or I would have a horrible time.

"Hey Kim," I turned to her, "Since I know how to get to the cliffs, I'll just drive myself there tonight. I need to do some chores and whatnot before I head out anyways, and I don't want to keep you waiting."

"I don't mind waiting, but if you insist.."

"Yeah, you go back and enjoy some sun with Jared." She smiled and nodded.

I knew what I needed to do tonight before the bonfire. I would have to go against my mothers wishes and run free through the forest to calm my nerves.

A/N: I just want to thank the readers that have reivewed so far...THANK YOU! You rock!

And I also want to thank my super duper Beta, My Lion My Lamb, because without her help this story wouldn't be what it is.

Chapter 3 will be up soon.

Chapter: 4

.:Chapter 3:.

When I got home, I quickly threw on some dry sweatpants and a t-shirt. I didn't like to wear a bra or underwear when I knew I was going to shift, because the less the better. I slipped on my flip flops and wrote my mom and Aunt Lonnie a note saying I would be home in a little bit and where Joey was. I wanted to do what I had to do before my mother got home, because I knew she would disapprove. I walked out the door and headed down the road to the edge of the woods.

The forest was beautiful in the daylight. I stood among the trees and lifted my face to the small ray of sunshine that was breaking in between the tree's, it felt so warm. I kicked off my flip flops and slowly pulled down my sweats. To shift, I thought of how it felt to be an animal. I pictured the freedom to roam, the way my body stretched and relaxed with the shift. I felt my body tingle and lighten. Instead of fighting it, I embraced it. My bare skin tightened and warmed as fur covered my body. I had a slight queasy feeling when I shrunk into my form, but it quickly went away. I never got used to the feeling of the shift; my skin burned, but my body was cold on the inside.

I stretched as far as I could, working out the kinks in my body. I was already feeling much better, the tension and frustration I felt, slipped away. I raised my head to the sky and let my senses roam; they were much better in my animal form. I could smell the earthy scent that reminded me of Quil and the rest of the boys, I could hear other animals scurrying to hide from the new predator in their territory, I had to fight my instinct to chase them. I picked up my clothes with my mouth and put them in a pile behind a thick bush, hoping they were there when I got back.

I started to run. I had no particular destination, I just wanted to run. The animal I shifted into was a Lynx. I was about the size of a large dog. I had long hind legs and a short tail. My ears were triangle shaped with black tufts of fur coming out the top that helped enhance my hearing. My coat was brown, but changed to a silvery white during the winter; the fur around my face was longer then the rest on my body and the ends were shaded with black. When I shifted, I wasn't super strong or enormous like werewolves in the movies are, I was just a regular animal. My ancestors always shifted into different animals. Our animals were somehow connected to our human characteristics. Just like our animal form was chosen by our human characteristics our animal characteristics became embedded in our everyday life. The lynx is graceful and agile, much like the common house cat, so those characteristics followed me to my human half when I changed.

I remember a time when my grandfather actually helped me understand what was going on, instead of giving me the cold shoulder. He explained to me why I shifted to a Lynx. He said it was because the Lynx was connected to keeping secrets as well as unveiling them. It had the ability to find the truth or lead someone to the truth. Since I was a little girl, I could always tell when someone was lying by the way they smelled. Then when I began to shift, I noticed their scent would change when they lied, it would get a minty smell to it. I also had the ability to find things that were lost. One of the memories I have of the time before I was able to shift, was helping our next door neighbor find her dog. No one really understood how I was able to find the dog, he was deep in the woods, not making a sound, somehow I just found him. I now believed, my being able to uncover secrets helped me find the puppy. It made me appreciate my gift knowing I had helped someone.

My great-great grandfather had the ability to shift before me. That is, until he dishonored the tribe and had the ability taken away from our family. It is unknown exactly when our family began shifting, but it was many years ago before our land was conquered by white explorers. We began shifting in order to protect the tribe from Skinwalkers.

Skinwalkers were evil beings that had the ability to shift into animals. They were also considered witches and would drain the power out of humans and other creatures to increase their strength. When my family shifted, they could tell the difference between Skinwalkers and regular animals. Which was very uselful.

One Skinwalker by the name of Nukpana, would attack the tribe at night in his animal form and kidnap the first person he could get a hold of. My great-great grandfather Takoda was the protector of the tribe at the time and had ran into Nukpana more then once. He was out patrolling the area one night and somehow Nukpana slipped past him and snatched up an unsuspecting victim. When Takoda heard the shouts and screams from his family, he returned discovering his wife, who was eight months pregnant with their second child, had been snatched out of their bed. Plagued with guilt and worry he shifted into his Mountain Lion form again and followed his wife's scent, praying to the gods she was still alive. After covering a short distance, he came upon a small cave. Inside his wife lay helpless tied onto a rock with Nukpana over her, preparing to use her as a sacrifice.

Takoda returned to human form and begged Nukpana to spare his wife, explaining she was with child and he would do anything. Nukpana found himself in a very powerful position. He made Takoda swear that once a month during the full moon, he would give up one of his people to Nukpana. Takoda was hesitant at first, but his love for his wife made his decision. He agreed to the terms despite the plea's from his wife not to. Nukpana was elated and told Takoda that if he were to go back on his promise, he would find him and his wife and kill them, then raise the baby as his own.

Takoda was racked with guilt over the deal he made. He tried to figure out a way to destroy Nukapana, spending every waking night and day trying to think of a weakness. The night of the full moon came up, and Takoda still could not come up with a way to kill the Skinwalker. He knew if he didn't give up one of his people, he risked his wife's life, as well as their unborn child. Reluctantly, he found one of the weakest people in their tribe to offer to Nukpana. He told the old man to search for firewood in the forest and when the man left, Takoda found Nukpana and gave him the location of his victim.

Takoda could not sleep at all that night, with thoughts of the old man running through his head. He didn't know how to deal with the guilt, but he could not have given up his wife and unborn child. He didn't want to leave his wife alone, but he needed to run free in the forest to clear his mind. He ordered one of the warriors to watch over his wife when he left. He went back to where he left the old man, and asked for forgiveness when he discovered the man was gone.

Takoda returned home to a brutal sight. His wife had been slaughtered in their bed and his child was gone. Nukpana was not pleased with the sacrifice Takoda offered him and came back to fulfill his end of the bargain. Before Nukpana left, he told the tribe it was Takoda's fault it happened and told them about the treaty Takoda made with him. The tribe was furious, but Takoda was to overcome with grief to care. He shifted once more and sought out Nukpana; with the intent to murder him.

He found himin another cave, this one farther away then the last. Nukpana had his child wrapped in a blanket lying on the ground, and has his back turned chanting some sort of spell. Takoda rushed into the cave to kill the Skinwalker, but Nukpana was prepared. He shifted into a Mountain Lion, making it an even match with Takoda, and they fought to the death. Nukpana was defeated, and Takoda headed home with his son and the sorrow he felt form the loss of his wife. His tribe confronted him as soon as he returned and he admitted everything knowing if it were one of them they would have done the same. The tribe voted to destroy Takoda, but since he had two small children to take care of, they agreed to let him live. But he dishonored the tribe and was no longer looked upon with respect. Not only did Takoda dishonor his tribe by willingly sacrificing someone he was meant to protect,he also dishonored the being that gave him the ability to shift. After the last battle with Nukpana, Takoda was never able to shift again, nor was anyone in his family.

No one in my family had the ability to shift...until me. Not only was I the only person in the family to inherit the ability in the past eighty years, but I was also the first female in our family line to. The oldest son was supposed to inherit the ability from the father,but my grandfather had no sons. Many people in our family believe Joey should have inherited the gene, but instead, it was me. And of course I was considered bad luck since I was the only one. It was said I would bring shame on the family just like Takoda did, that's the only reason I inherited the ability. My mother however, had a different theory.

She explained to me that my father was Quileute and he told her a story about his people having the ability to shift into wolves in order to protect their people from beings called the 'Cold Ones'. My mother thought it was just a scary story he tried to tell her, but when I began shifting she thought differently. She believed the Quileute shifting gene was strong enough to awaken the dormant shifting gene that came from her side of the family. Meaning, I basically had it coming at me from both sides. At the time, I didn't care how it happened, I just wanted it to stop.

I was eight years old when I first shifted; I was playing outside with Adam and I remember running away from him as we were playing tag. My body started to burn and I couldn't breathe. I fell to the ground trying to catch my breath and hold back the fire that was trying to erupt. As Adam came to my side, my body exploded. He looked at me horrified, but after a few minutes he ordered me to stay and ran into the house to get my grandfather. I was so scared, I didn't know what was going on. I tried to cry, but I couldn't get the tears to fall in my animal form.

My grandfather came bursting out of the house with my mother right behind him. They froze when they saw me lying on the ground and Adam told them it was me. My mother just shook her head and kept saying "No". My grandfather slowly approached me in shock and awe. He comforted me by saying it was going to be okay and stroking my soft fur. Then he asked me to walk into the house so we could figure out a way for me to change back; he couldn't have me running around as a Lynx, that would just be embarrassing.

Lost in my thoughts I realized I ran further thenplanned. I saw the school in the distance, there were still a couple cars there. I turned to head back home, feeling exceptionally better but froze when I had the feeling something was watching me. I paused where I stood and let my senses take control. I could feel eyes on me, but I couldn't pinpoint where they were. The forest got silent and an odd scent filled my nose; it was a cold, bitter smell. The fur on my back stood up and a low growl escaped from my chest. I heard the call of a crow, but when I searched for it, it was gone, along with the smell. I don't know why, but the smell stirred something inside me and filled me with mixed emotions. I was scared yet I felt my defenses go up. I continued my trek home, my mind full of confusion. I had never felt anything like that before.

The "Creature" was parked in front of the house when I walked up the sidewalk. I was a little apprehensive about going into the house and facing my mother. Some how she always knew when I shifted. She didn't like when I did, but she understood why I needed to from time to time, but I wasn't sure if she thought today would be one of those times. I walked up the steps, hoping she was having a good day.

"Mom?" I called stepping into the house.

"In the kitchen." I heard her reply, her tone sounded a little excited which made me feel a little relieved. Walking into the kitchen I noticed she had a smile on her face that I hadn't seen in a long time.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Guess what." Her eyes shone brightly, I knew it was good news.

"What?"

"I got a job!" She squealed.

"Mom that's great." I hugged her, "Where at?"

"It's down in Forks; you know the little town about fifteen miles from here. It's at the police station. I'm going to be the sheriffs secretary." She said proudly. I was so happy for her.

"That is just wonderful. No more waitressing jobs, eh?" Mom always ended up waitressing, but before we moved here she declared she would never refill another drink for a rude, impatient customer again. This was a big step up for her.

"Well, it doesn’t pay much, but I figured at least I have my foot in the door, in case another position opens up, offering to pay more." I hugged her again genuinely happy for her.

"You smell fresh, Andy." And that was how my mother always knew when I shifted. She said I had an outdoor smell, like fresh air.

"I just had to run some stress off, that's all." I replied sheepishly.

"It's okay, but don't make it a regular thing." She waved a finger at me, "The last thing we need is someone shooting at you, thinking your some everyday animal." I rolled my eyes.

"Don't worry mom. I'll be fine."

"I mean it Andraya." She only used my full name when she was serious.

"Oh Yani, give the girl a break. She deserves to run free every now and then." Aunt Lonnie scolded walking into the kitchen and shrugging out of her light jacket. "She has a gift; she should be able to use it." I stared at my aunt for a long time in awe. I never knew she knew what I was. When she left our family to marry my Uncle Thomas, she was pretty much disowned. I didn't think she kept up with our business. "I know many things Andraya." She smiled at me with my mouth gaped open and eyes wide.

“I should have known you would know." My mother laughed, unfazed by my aunt's words.

"You know?" I sputtered.

"Yes darling; I thought we covered that." She patted my shoulder, "Now Yani, tell me how your day went." Yani, short for Aiyanna, was my mothers nickname, but I noticed my aunt was the only one who really used it. While I continued to replay my aunts confession that she knew what I was, my mother told her about the job she got in Forks. Deciding to just accept my aunt knew about my alter ego, I headed to the bathroom and took a quick shower.

I tried to dress comfortable yet nice for the bonfire. I didn't want to look like a total scrub, which was odd, because I never really worried about my looks. I slipped on my nice blue jeans and a pink long sleeve shirt. I quickly dried my ebony black hair, straightening it, but shoved a hair tie in my pocket in case it decided to rain. I stared at my reflection for a moment. I was pretty plain looking with high cheekbones and a round face. My almond shaped eyes were set nicely on my face, but the color of my eyes were a dark green. I thought they looked kind of funny against my skin. The one thing I did like about myself was my dark skin. I could wear bright colors and it would look lovely against the copper coloring. Sighing at my refelction I slipped on my shoes and headed to the living room.

"Mom is it okay if I take the creature out for awhile?" I asked her leaning against the door frame trying to give her an innocent look.

"Where are you going?" She asked turning the TV down.

"Um...some friends from school are having a bonfire tonight on the cliffs." A worried look crossed her face. Why did she have to worry about everything?

"Oh let the girl go." Aunt Lonnie chimed in turning the TV back up, "There are some good kids here; she'll be fine."

"Okay, but I don't want you out too late."

"Thanks mom." Relieved I kissed her and grabbed a light jacket from the coat rack. I stepped outside into the fresh air, and to my amazement it was still light outside. I ran into Joey as I traipsed down the sidewalk.

"Hey sis, where ya going?" He waved.

"I'm heading to the cliffs, wanna go?" He frowned.

“I would love to, but I have a ton of homework and I want to get it done tonight so I can have the weekend to myself." Good ol' responsible Joey.

"I should take some pointers from you." I winked at him, thinking about the pile of homework I had waiting for me in the house. I brushed it off knowing I had all weekend to do it.

As I walked to the car I slowed as I felt someone staring at me again. The hair on the back of my neck stood up and I looked around, hoping to catch sight of something. But there was nothing. There was no bitter smell this time, just the eerie feeling of being watched. I quickly unlocked the door and got in, praying that I wasn't going crazy.

The fire ablaze on the cliff was gorgeous. The bright flames soared up into the black sky, looking calm and peaceful. Everyone that I sat with at the lunch table was there, as well as a few extra people. Kim introduced me to Sam and Emily, a nice young couple. Emily was a beautiful woman, minus the trail of scars down her face. Her smile was so bright and her voice was so friendly and soft. When I shook her hand, a wave of affection flowed through me. Sam was tall and intimidating, just like the rest of the LaPush guys I hung out with. He always had this stoic look on his face; except when he looked at Emily. His whole face would light up with love when he gazed at her. He would occasionally brush hair out of her face, or wipe something off her cheek. I thought he was just looking for reasons to touch her. Their moments were so simple, yet so intimate, I often felt like I was intruding on something private when I looked at them.

Quil was sitting beside me like always, but Paul was sitting on the other side looking angry. I was relieved he wasn't trying to flirt with me tonight, but I was worried about what was wrong with him. Paul was cranky a lot, but he was rarely angry and distant. Jacob wasn't there, a big part of me was glad, I didn't want to deal with his crap tonight, but a small part of me was disappointed. I was really getting tired of the confusing emotions.

"Hi." A beautiful girl sat down next to me. I couldn't quite remember what her name was.

"Hi." I replied. She must have seen my thoughts running a mile a minute trying to remember what her name was because she laughed.

"Leah. Leah Clearwater."

"Oh yeah, you’re Seth’s older sister." I replied finally remembering.

"Yep, I'm the one." She smiled, her beautiful eyes shimmering with the flames from the fire, "I just wanted to talk with you for awhile. I've heard a lot about you actually. Seth has talked nonstop about your cliff dive." She giggled, "He said Jake almost had a coronary." I grimaced at the name.

"Yeah, it was kind of fun though." I laughed trying to sound casual.

"It's kind of weird; usually the guys don't take so easily to new people. They like to stick to their own little group. But for some reason they have taken a liking to you." She tilted her head giving me a quizzical look, "I wonder what it is." Her tone wasn't snobby, or harsh. She was actually curious.

"Hey sweetie, I have to go." I heard a male voice call to Leah. She got to her feet and I followed her with my eyes to the source of the voice, it was Mr. McKee, my gorgeous English Lit. teacher. As I gazed with my mouth open at their kiss, Quil curled his finger under my chin and closed it for me.

"You’re going to let the bugs in." He laughed.

"How long have they been dating?" I whispered.

"A couple months. This is his first year at the school." Seeing how cool Quil was with it, I felt a little embarrassed.

"I know I was staring like an idiot, but it's kind of weird seeing one of your teachers making out with someone. It's almost like they are normal." Quil laughed at my remark, but cut it short quickly and snatched his head up to gaze at the road. I heard the soft sound of vehicle doors shutting, and tried to pick up a scent, but I couldn't smell anything over the burning wood.

"What are they doing here?" Quil sneered and I was taken aback by his bitter tone. Quil was usually so friendly. I kept my focus on the area where I heard the doors shut, and four figures appeared slowly out of the darkness. It was Ryan, Krysta, Harmony, and another guy whose name I didn't know.

"Aren't they brave." Seth scoffed beside us.

"Hey guys." Ryan waved then locked his eyes with mine. I quickly focused on something else hoping he wouldn't come sit by me. No luck; he came and sat down almost on top of me.

"Hi Andy." He greeted. I could smell alcohol on his breath. His normally dark spikey hair was oily and messy. His eyes were blood shot and not only did his breath reek of alcohol, but his clothes smelled like he bathed in it. I turned my face away, trying to breath in fresh air.

"What brings you this way Ryan." Quil asked in a serious tone.

"We saw the bonfire from the beach, and decided to check it out." He looked around at the group, "Hope you guys don't mind a little company."

"No, not at all." Paul spoke up for the first time that night and gave Ryan a venomous smile. I saw Harmony and Krysta huddled together on the other side of the fire, the guy that was with them had his arms around Krysta. She noticed me looking at her and glared; so I glared right back. We had our immature staring contest for a good minute and a half before she looked down. I smiled triumphantly.

"So Andy, I know you said you don't date, but maybe you could just sit with me at lunch. We can get to know each other and maybe things will go differently from there." Ryan slurred his words. Thinking about sitting with him instead of my friends made me look at him in disbelief. I could never choose an arrogant, persistent, jerk over my friends.

"No, thanks." I said politely.

"Hey Quil, come help us get some more firewood." Embry called across the fire. I tried to get Quil’s attention before he got up, so I could plead with my eyes for him to stay. I did not want to be left alone with this jerk. Quil jumped to his feet, not realizing I was trying to get his attention.

"I really think you should give me a try; you won't regret it." Ryan said in a low tone, brushing his fingers up and down my arm, making me feel nauseous. It was time for me to go.

"Like I said, no thanks." I got to my feet and brushed off my pants. "It's time for me to get home." I really didn't want to go, but if Ryan was going to be here I really didn't want to be. I swiftly walked past the fire and said my farewells to everyone, then asked Kim to tell Quil I said bye.

I didn't realize how far I had parked my car until I started walking down the road to it. I could see it in the distance, but in the dark it seemed so far away. I hated the dark, especially when I was alone. I mentally kicked myself for not being smart and waiting for one of the guys to get back so they could walk with me.

The night was silent and still the closer I got to my car. I couldn't even hear the fire crackling anymore. My heart started to pick up pace as a wave of anxiety tore through me. I wrapped my jacket tighter around my body, focusing on the creature. The eerie feeling of being watched crept over me again, making cold chills crawl up my spine. The bitter smell from earlier lingered faintly in the air. I sped up, hoping once I was in the safety of the car, the feeling would go away. I heard something behind me, but refused to turn around and face it, telling myself if I didn't look at it, it wouldn't exist. I fished in my pocket for the keys as I approached the car. The noise I heard was getting louder. I tried to put the key in the door to unlock it, but my hands were shaking so bad I dropped them. I cursed loudly and bent down to snatch them up from the ground. When I straightened up, something grabbed my arm and spun me around, putting their hand over my mouth so I couldn't scream.

A/N: If there is any confusion about her family history(or any other part of the story), please don't hesitate to ask.

I finally got a chapter up during the daytime lol, I usually find myself posting at 2 and 3 o'clock on the morning.

Much thanks to my Betas!! You rock.

Chapter: 5

I want to thank my readers Twilightfan78 and Sabs7, they followed me from my last story and they always leave the nicest reviews. Thankyouthankyouthankyou.

Do I really need a disclaimer?

I tried to put the key in the door to unlock it, but my hands were shaking so bad I dropped them. I cursed loudly and bent down to snatch them up from the ground. When I straightened up, something grabbed my arm and spun me around, putting their hand over my mouth so I couldn't scream.

Chapter 4

I locked eyes with my attacker and fury tore through my body.

"What the hell is wrong with you?!" I screamed at Ryan, when he took his hand away from my mouth. He was roaring with laughter; I saw nothing funny about the situation.

"You should have seen the look on your face." He choked out slapping his knee.

"Go to hell." I sneered. I turned to unlock my door, but his hand covered mine before I got it completely unlocked. He snatched my hand away and took the keys. My blood was boiling.

"Give them back." I managed to get out through my clenched teeth.

"Aww, don't be so mean; I was just trying to have fun?" His attitude changed, his blood shot eyes blazed with lust as he slowly looked me over from head to toe, "Do you know how to have fun?" I knew I wouldn't be getting away with out a fight. If I screamed I knew Quil and the rest of the guys would be there in a heartbeat, but I needed to take care of this jerk on my own. He took a step toward me and I tried to move to the side; he grabbed me by my arms and held me in place; he was stronger then I expected.

"Come on Andraya, be nice." He bent his head toward me and I jerked my knee up trying to hit him in the family jewels hoping to incapacitate him, but when he dodged my knee, I head butted him with a 'crack'. He cursed and grabbed his head. His pain didn't last long, because before I could get away, he came after me. I ran to the side, but he grabbed my wrist in a bone crushing grip. He yanked me back and slammed me up against the car; pain tore through my back. I squeezed my eyes shut refusing to cry out.

"That wasn't very smart." His face was full of fury. He traced his finger from my neck to my abdomen; causing bile to creep up my throat, "How about you just gimmie a kiss and I'll let you go." He whispered in my ear; his scent got that minty smell people attained when they lied. I knew I was in trouble.

"Ryan, your drunk. You need to just go home and sleep it off." I hated having to try and talk to him nicely, I wanted nothing more then to shift and pounce on this disgusting excuse for a human.

He nuzzled my ear and whispered, "I'll go home, if you go with me." I tried to wiggle free from his grasp, but he held me tighter. I was becoming more infuriated; mainly with myself and how weak I was at the moment. I considered screaming, but I hated being the damsel in distress.

"Let me go. Now." I growled. Before he could respond a massive dark fist came out of nowhere striking him in the face. He fell to the ground, taking me halfway with him. I straightened up and looked at my rescuer; Jacob Black stood right beside me, with murderous intent in his eyes as he looked at Ryan.

"She said let her go." He spat out in a rough tone. He was shaking again, but he seemed to be more in control of it.

"I think you broke my nose." Ryan moaned rolling on the ground. I looked at Jacob, not really sure what to expect; more hatred? Regret for helping me? His expression surprised me, he looked...worried.

"Are you okay?" He saw me cradling my wrist and took a step toward me and lightly grabbing it and examining the area where Ryan grabbed me.

"I'm fine." I whispered trying not to wince from the pain. I could feel my skin darken with embarrassment; I should have been able to take the creep down.

"What the hell is going on here?!" I heard Krysta squeal. Harmony was right behind her, looking down at Ryan, "What did you do to my brother, you crazy asshole?" I saw Sam coming up, with the rest of the guys behind him.

"Now they wanna show up." I muttered to myself.

"What's going on here Jacob?" Sam demanded.

"That crazy kid came out of nowhere and hit me." Ryan yelled, "Me and Andraya were just having a conversation and he hit me in my face. I think the dumb shit broke my nose." Jacob lunged for Ryan, but Sam grabbed him in time. I was amazed at how strong he was; Jacob was huge, he should have been able to plow through Sam to get to Ryan.

"Jacob, is this true?" Sam asked looking him in the eyes.

"Ryan was being a jerk and refused to listen to me." I said coming to Jakes defense. Quil looked at me then took a step toward Ryan, popping his knuckles, looking furious; Embry grabbed his arm to hold him back.

"Don't you talk about my brother." Krysta yelled. I shot her a glare.

"You and your brother should get out of here." Kim snapped. Ryan got to his feet and glared at me. Jacob stood in front of me defensively, catching me by surprise. Ryan just scoffed and smiled. I noticed Sam looked as confused as I was at Jacobs actions; then something else crossed his face, I wasn't sure what it was.

"’Til next time." Ryan laughed and gave me a wink, then he and his group walked past us to a black truck.

"Are you all right Andy?" Quil walked over to me and put his hand on my shoulder, looking worried.

"I'm fine." Which was mostly true. My wrist was killing me, as well as my back; I couldn't believe how strong Ryan was, but I would be fine.

"Will you be alright driving home?" Sam asked, never looking at me; he wouldn't take his eyes off of Jacob.

"Yeah. My place isn't too far from here." I wanted to stay and ask Jacob about what just happened, but it looked like Sam was more anxious to talk to him then I was. I said my goodbyes, again, then got in my car and started it up, vowing to never lock it again. I watched the group of people in my mirror get smaller as I drove away, no one moved, but I could see Sam's mouth moving.

The drive home was short. I sat in front of the small yellow trailer trying to collect my thoughts before going inside. I got that eerie feeling again, like someone was watching me; a chill ran down my back. I slowly got out of the car and took in my surroundings not wanting whatever it was giving me the creeps to know I felt it. A soft breeze picked up and the same bitter smell from earlier wafted through the air. My body reacted strangely to the smell, tensing and preparing to change. I closed my eyes and fought back the impending shift. I heard a slight disturbance in the tree above me; I glanced up and my eyes locked with a large black crow, it's feathers shone against the moonlight. I only stared at it for a moment, before it cawed then flew away; the silence it left behind was unnerving.

I quickly headed inside where I would feel safe. Aunt Lonnie was sitting up in her chair watching TV.

"Did you have a good time?" She asked.

"It was really nice." Minus the sleaze ball trying to force himself on me. I thought for a minute and an idea came to mind. "Auntie, do you know Jacob Black?"

"Yes I do." She said matter of factly. "Handsome boy he is." I turned to blush knowing her words were true.

"Ca..can you tell me about him?" I asked hesitantly, trying not to give away my intense curiosity.

"He is a good boy. He lives with his handicap father Billy and has been taking care of him since he was small. His mother passed away a long time ago and he has two sisters, but they no longer live in LaPush. I know he is friends with the police chief and his daughter and he's quite the mechanic." I felt a twinge of jealousy at the mention of the police chief’s daughter, but hid it with a fake smile.

"Thank you." I kissed her on the cheek and headed to my room, before she could ask any questions. I had a rough night that night, tossing and turning unable to get comfortable. When I finally did fall asleep I had a terrifying nightmare.

I was running through the forest in my animal form; the bitter smell that had been following me surrounded me and instead of running from it, I followed it to a small cave entrance. Something about the dream was so familiar.

I slowly crept into the cave; it was small and the smell was strong. I could see the shape of a man sitting on his knees with his back turned, rocking back and forth, chanting something in a language I never heard before; something inside me whispered evil, and I froze. This being was evil, the smell that was following me was the bitter disgusting smell of evil. My body began convulsing with fear. The chanting was getting louder, I could feel his foreign words taking over my body; they crawled down my spine. I closed my eyes just for a second and when I opened them, the man was in front of me; he grabbed me by the throat and lifted me in the air.

I couldn't breathe, as the stranger choked me, he laughed a deep menacing laugh. His face was painted red and under each eye there was a green line; his teeth were rotting out of his mouth and his foul breath invaded my sensitive nostrils. He squeezed my neck tighter, and I used my hind legs to scratch him down his torso. He dropped me and stumbled back. Blood pouring from his gashes. I sunk to the back of the cave trying to get away. The man picked up a club that looked like it was made from a large bone, then rushed me with it raised; murder in his eyes. I braced for the impact.

I shot up straight in my bed shaking; taking deep breaths trying to regulate my breathing. My body was drenched in sweat; my sheets were soaked as well. I brought my knees to my chin, making my back hurt where Ryan slammed me against the car, I slowly rocked back and forth calming my nerves. When I could finally get the man's face out of my head, I got out of bed and slowly walked to the bathroom and threw some cold water on my face. Instead of heading back to my room, I silently walked to Joey's. He lay asleep tangled in his blue comforter. I crept in the room and laid down softly next to him; trying not to wake him.

"You okay?" He asked groggily.

"Yeah, just a bad dream." I whispered.

"Wanna talk about it?"

"No, no it's fine you go back to sleep." He turned over and threw the blanket over me, then plopped down on his stomach and went back to sleep.

When Adam died, I was a mess. I stayed in my room for days not eating or sleeping. Joey would come in and sit with me for awhile; never talking or disturbing me. I appreciated him so much for that; it was like he was letting me know he was there if I wanted to talk, but he wouldn't force it out of me. Since then, anytime I felt scared or had a nightmare I would come to Joey's room for comfort knowing he would be there. It was so odd to think of him as my little brother, he was so mature for his age; far more mature then I was, but he still had some of his teenage insecurities. It often seemed like he was taking care of me and mom; talking me out of dumb ideas and comforting mom when she had a bad day. He was also smart, and A B honor roll student. I was always so proud of his academic achievements and was happy when we moved here and got him away from the negativity of the people on the reservation. They always tried to find someway to make him feel inferior to the rest of the boys his age, because he had no father and was the son of a "tramp". Joey's father died before he was born; he didn't just up and leave, so it wasn't his fault he had no father, but they didn't care.

His breathing became heavy and even, so I curled up next to him and tried to go to sleep, but found it impossible to do. I spent most of the night staring at the ceiling, trying to shake the dream out of my head. I wanted to go for a run, knowing that was the only way I could clear my head.

Dawn was just breaking as I stepped outside into the cold morning air. It was drizzling out, but it was light enough for me to jog in. I told Joey where I was going, but left mom a note just in case he forgot; which was unlikely, but still. I wanted to run on the beach, but this morning I needed the forest. The trees and the earthy smell that emanated from every part of it was calming.

I slowly jogged down the sidewalk and made it to the edge of the forest in no time. The ground was wet from the rain and squished under my shoes, but it was nice because it strengthened the smell, making me relax a little more. I jogged farther in the forest and wasn't sure where I was; but I was enjoying the way it cleared my head and I didn't want to stop. I dodged trees and jumped over bushes, just to add a little more action to the jog. My mind wasn't completely calm, and my body was still tense, I knew there was only one way I could truly clear my mind.

I looked around, making sure I was alone, then slipped off my tennis shoes and took off my t-shirt; I went to the place that helped me shift and within seconds I was shaking off the burning sensation and my clothes. I hadn't been in my animal form long when I caught a whiff of a very intriguing smell, it wasn't bitter like the smell from my dream, but sweet, almost too sweet; igniting my curiosity. I decided to follow it. I didn't follow it long when I came to a clearing and froze; in front of me stood a beautiful three story, white mansion.

I trotted up to the house amazed by it's beauty; the sweet smell was stronger there, making me sneeze. I walked up the steps to the porch and rose on my hind legs and rested my large paws on the window to peer inside. There was still furniture inside but it was covered with dusty white sheets. There were stairs leading to the second floor and I desperately wanted to go inside and explore the empty home.

I got down from the window and went around back hoping to find a way in, but it was all locked up tight. I decided to go back up front and double check, making sure there wasn't a broken window or something I missed. I froze, once again, when I caught sight of a giant wolf sitting in front of the house. The size of the animal surprised me, it wasn't your average wolf, it was much too big; it made me wonder what kind of illegal breeding was going on around here. However, that wasn't the most surprising thing, I was surprised that I didn't smell it before I saw it. Apparently it didn't smell me either, because it just sat there and stared at the house.

Something about it was so familiar and I took a minute to try and figure out what it was. It hit me; this was the wolf from my dream, the shaggy reddish brown wolf that followed me on the beach. It was rather unnerving seeing something in real life that I first met in a dream; it had to be coincidental.

I looked at the wolf once more before turning to walk away, something about it was so...sad. I felt sympathy toward it and wasn't sure why. I stepped back and prepared to enter the forest silently, but when I backed up, I stepped on something sharp catching me by surprise and making me yowl. I glanced down at a board that had a nail sticking out of it and immediately cursed it to hell. The wolf took notice of me then charged me. I darted into the woods running as fast as I could. I could hear it behind me gaining fast. I spotted a low tree limb up ahead and leapt hoping the enormous wolf didn't have some odd ability to climb. Once I reached the first limb, I continued to climb to the second. The wolf stayed on the ground and I was thankful of my ability to climb.

It sat and stared at me from the base of the tree with it's lips drawn away from it's teeth; growling. With it's adrenaline rushing I picked up it’s scent which confused me, because it wasn't a wolf scent. It was a musky scent similar to burning wood, but not as strong. I sat perched on the tree limb staring at the wolf for a long time; it was really stubborn for a forest animal. It was determined to catch me. It stood suddenly and left giving me one last growl as if to warn me to stay away from the house. I stayed in the tree a little while longer, then jumped down when the wolf's scent completely faded. I debated on leaving my clothes and shoes where they were, but I knew if a hiker or someone found them they would assume a hiker was attacked and the animal undressed them before they ate it; besides my mother would probably have a slight stroke if I came home in my animal form.

I slept peacefully that night, and Monday morning came to quickly; I was dreading going to school and facing Ryan. I was excited about going to see Quil and the gang; at least that's what I told myself. I was more excited about seeing Jacob, not really sure why; I didn't know how he was going to react to me today. I got up early and decided to cook a nice breakfast for everyone before I got ready for school.

I was flipping the popping bacon and taking out the biscuits when my mother came in looking beautiful. Her long silky hair shone in the light and flowed to her shoulders. She didn't need much make-up, but the light make up she wore made her brown eyes stand out. She had on a pair of black dressy pants and a red button up shirt; looking very professional.

"I forgot you started your job today." I grinned at her, "You look gorgeous!"

"Thank you." She smiled back, "I have to leave in five minutes, so tell me if I need anything else." I tapped my chin and looked her over from head to toe noticing her feet were bare.

"I think shoes would help, but hey..that's just me." She rolled her eyes and headed back down the hall to her room.

"Mmm, what smells so good?" Joey came in the kitchen buttoning up the last button on his shirt.

"Breakfast." He picked up a piece of bacon and I smacked his hand, but let him have it anyway. He opened the cupboard and pulled out two glasses then went to the fridge and pulled out some orange juice, pouring it in the cup.

"You feel better?" He asked nonchalantly. I loved that about him, he could ask a question without looking like he was going to burst with worry.

"Yeah, I went for a run yesterday and had a good nights sleep." I grabbed a plate and scooped some scrambled eggs on to it, then placed a couple pieces of bacon and a biscuit on it; I handed the plate to him.

"That's good, just be careful." He didn't wait for me to answer, he took his plate and sat down at the table to eat.

I was getting my English Literature book out of my locker when I felt a presence behind me. I pulled my book out and shut my locker expecting it to be Quil, instead it was Jacob.

"Hi." I said slowly, surprised by his presence.

"Hi." He replied, "I just wanted to see how you were doing."

"I'm fine." I replied quickly, pulling my jacket sleeves down over my hands so he couldn't see the bruises. I didn't like to look at them, they brought back reminders of how weak I was that night, and the fact that Ryan had touched me. He noticed my actions and grabbed my hand without asking, to look at my wrist. I should have been upset that he didn't ask before touching me, but his touch sent and unfamiliar electricity through my body.

"I'm glad it wasn't broken." He said softly gazing into my face. I stared like an idiot. The first bell rung, bringing me out of my daze and looking into his confused face.

"Sorry, I got to go." I said as my face heated with embarrassment. I started to walk away, but stopped and turned back to him. "Thank you for helping me out the other night."

"Not a problem." He smiled. This smile was different; it was true, I rarely ever saw him smile, but this one seemed to reach his eyes and brighten up his face. He looked stunning, absolutely beautiful. Butterflies floated in my stomach as I turned to walk to class.

Mr. McKee wasn't in class, instead my bus driver was there playing substitute; taking roll and passing out an assignment.

"Morning again, Andy." He grinned.

"Morning Mr. Kerr." I replied, walking to my seat in the back near Kim and Embry.

"Hey." Kim waved excitedly. I was curious, why was she so excited? Embry looked drained, worse then he did the first day I saw him.

"What's wrong with him?" I asked before Kim had the chance to say anything.

"Late night." She replied, "How do you feel?" Her tone went from oddly excited to worried.

"I'm fine, I promise."

"Jacob really came to your rescue the other night huh?" She whispered quickly. I nodded, but was slightly confused, when did Jacob enter our conversations? Kim rarely ever talked about him, I thought she didn't really care for him.

The rest of the period went like that; her mentioning Jacob in every other sentence. I was glad when the bell rang and I could go to trig and spend some time with Quil. When I sat down in my seat in Miss. Knight’s class, I turned to speak with Quil, but stopped when I noticed he had his head on his desk asleep. He seemed just as tired as Embry, so I decided to leave him alone.

Trig went by painfully slow without having Quil to talk to. Krysta kept giving me nasty glares and I just smiled back. I woke Quil when the bell rang, then trudged to my next class.

Lunch arrived quickly and I walked to the cafeteria, meeting up with Kim in the lunch line; thankfully she didn't start talking about Jacob immediately. I thought of him enough before lunch, I didn't need his name mentioned a hundred more times, sparking wild fantasies to enter my mind. I sat at our usual table next to a tired Quil. I was worried about him, but I left him alone. I didn't pay any attention to who sat next to me, automatically assuming it was Paul, but when I heard Jacobs deep laugh, I jerked my head to the side to look at him.

"You should have seen Ryan when I met him in the hall." He laughed, speaking to me, "I thought he was going faint; he turned pale and I could see sweat forming on his face."

"Krysta was sending me death glares in Miss. Knights class." I played along laughing.

"I don't think they'll be bothering you anytime soon." He added picking up his apple and taking a bite out of it.

"I hope not." I sighed. I noticed the table got quiet and looked up to see everyone staring at Jacob and me, except the half sleeping Quil and Embry; Kim had a huge grin on her face, and Jared had a smirk, but quickly hid it when I looked at him. I could feel my ears start to burn, so I picked up my soda and opened it, giving me something to do.

Lunch went fairly well. I had fun talking to a pleasant Jake, but I kept waiting for his other personality to rear it's ugly head and tell me to go to hell. I was dreading P.E., because I knew Ryan was going to be there. I quickly dressed in my gym clothes and followed a group of girls out, trying to blend in, not wanting to run into Ryan alone. As soon as they past the bleachers, I sat down, then slid down to where Kim was sitting with Jared. It wasn't too much later that Jacob sat down next to me, once again catching me by surprise. I just gawked at him. Wondering why he all of a sudden acknowledged the fact I existed.

"You okay?" He asked, the worry in his voice sounded genuine.

"Yeah I'm fine, but can I ask you something?" I knew I was going to embarrass myself with the question and possibly make him mad, but I had to know.

"Go ahead."

"Do you..." I searched for the right word, "like me now?" My skin darkened with embarrassment; a couple more embarrassing moments and my skin may stay that way.

An embarrassed look crossed his face, and then he sighed, "I'm sorry about before, I know I was kind of rude."

"Yeah." I replied looking away, not sure what to say.

"I've been going through a rough time, I'm sorry I took it out on you." He put his hand on top of mine. I knew it wasn't meant to be intimate, but the sensation it gave me took my breath away. He pulled his hand back as if he felt it too. We sat in silence for a few moments, but he spoke up softly. "I won't be like that anymore. I have my issues...under control."

"Good." I smiled at him to let him know I wasn't holding a grudge. I was very intrigued by this new Jacob and the way my emotions reacted to him; I wanted to know more about him.

I took a little longer then usual to update, I actually wrote this chapter twice before I was finally happy with it; hope you are too.

I want to thank my Beta's: - For her encouragment and ability to stay up at all hours of the night critiquing and giving me feedback on all my chapters!! Also to Laskeptical writer for her suggestions and quick responses. They are friggin' awesome!

Chapter: 6

Beware this chapter is pretty long!

I think you know I'm not Stephanie, so a disclaimer isn't needed.

Chapter 5

The week went by smoothly after the day Jacob decided to acknowledge my existence. I only bumped into Ryan a few times, and both times he gave me a creepy smile, making me want to run home and take a shower. Mr. McKee had been out the whole week; I was beginning to worry about him, but Kim assured me he was fine. He and Leah were spending some quality time together.

I didn't really have anymore dreams, just flickers of something; bits and pieces of a dream. I remembered a dark room glowing with candles, the air was tainted with the foul odor that was in my last dream, then it switched to another scene. I was running through the forest at night in my animal form, I was scared of something, my heart was trying to jump out of my chest, but I couldn't turn around and see what it was. In the final scene, I was standing over the cliffs looking down into the black water; I could faintly hear whispering in the wind, but the only word that was loud enough for me to hear was “Jump!” I woke up instantly when I heard the word. The dreams only bothered me a little, so I was able to stay in my bed. I was tired of running to Joey like a scared kitten.

That week I had decided it was time for me to look for a job. I wanted to help mom and Aunt Lonnie out as much as possible, so I started applying at different places, and I actually got a phone call the day before, asking if I could come in for an interview at a bed and breakfast in Forks. It was Monday morning and I was up bright and early like always; cooking breakfast. I decided to do something special today, since I was feeling particularly happy about my job interview.

“Good morning.” Aunt Lonnie exclaimed coming into the kitchen, “What smells so good?”

“Blueberry pancakes.” I replied wiggling my eyebrows.

“You are spoiling me darling.” She smiled back.

“You deserve it.”

I flipped the last pancake and filled four plates, then set them on the table. Aunt Lonnie was the only one in the kitchen, so I yelled down the hall, “Breakfast!” Mom came bustling down the hall, buttoning the last button on her shirt.

“Andy, make sure your brother is up and getting dressed. We have to leave in ten minutes; I want to get to work early.” She quickly explained. I was taking her to work so I could take the “Creature” to my interview after school.

I walked down the hall to Joey's room and tapped softly on the door, “Joey.” I called loud enough for him to hear; no answer. “Joey!” I yelled louder; still no answer. I turned the knob and pushed open the door. He was still knocked out on his bed with his mouth hanging open. I rushed and pounced on him, but didn't put my full weight on him. “Wake up, wake up.” I yelled at him, jumping up and down.

“Oh, Andy for the love of God, stop!” He moaned. I giggled.

“You better get up and get dressed, the bus will be here soon.” I told him, getting off him and plopping down on the edge of his bed.

“Can't I just ride with you?” He groaned putting his pillow over his head. I was a little worried, because Joey was always up on time; what had him breaking his routing?. “Aren't you taking mom to work?” He added.

“Yes,” I Sighed, “but I'm probably going to be late; I have to run a couple errands before school.”

“I don't mind being late.” His voice was ruffled by the pillow.

“Joey are you okay?” This wasn't like him.

“I'm fine.” He threw the pillow off his face and onto the bed. Then got up trying to avoid my worried questions. He only had on a pair of sleeping pants. I had to give it to him, he was nicely built for someone his age; he was tall and muscular, he didn't quite have a six pack, but he was working on it. His skin was beautiful; it wasn't a dark copper color like mine or my mothers; it was lighter, like a nice tan. His eyes were a beautiful amber brown. His hair was dark, but it was cut short and he never had to do anything with it; it just fixed itself naturally.

“When did you start looking good, huh?” I asked him teasingly. His skin darkened with embarrassment.

“Would you get out and stop ogling me, you know that's incest right?” He joked. I rolled my eyes and hopped up heading out of the room.

”There's breakfast on the table, me and mom are leaving in a few.” I shut the door and bumped into my mother as she was rushing down the hall again putting on earrings.

“Are you ready?” She asked hurriedly. I wanted to ask her what was wrong with Joey, but she looked like she was in a hurry, so I decided to just wait until we were in the car.

“Yep. Let me get my book bag.” I went in my room and bent down to pick up my bag, not realizing it was open. Everything went tumbling onto the floor. “Dang it.” I grumbled. I picked everything up, but had to get on my hands and knees to get my only pencil that rolled underneath the bed. I reached as far as I could, extending my fingers trying to force them to stretch like “Stretch Arm Strong” to reach my pencil; I was determined to get the damned thing. After nearly popping a blood vessel from stretching so hard, I finally hit it with the tips of my fingers and drug it out; bringing something with it.

When I ducked down to look at what I dragged out with my pencil, I saw the same familiar picture that had fallen out of my book bag the first day I started school here. My heart clenched as I looked at it again. I could feel the cold sensation that came with my anxiety attacks creeping up my legs. It reminded me that I hadn't had one in awhile; which was strange, I used to have at least one every day before I moved here.

I focused on the picture instead of turning away; like I was facing my fear...or the truth. It was my favorite picture of Adam and I; one my mother took. We were sitting on my grandfathers porch steps during a fourth of July barbeque. We had half empty plates in our laps and our faces were covered with barbeque sauce. We had our heads together, holding a piece of chicken in front of us and smiling. My stomach felt sick with grief, my vision got blurry and my nose started burning with the urge to cry. I blinked back the tears and took a couple shaky breaths refusing to; I had no right to cry over his-- the word was too hard to think, but I couldn't avoid it--death. It was my fault he was gone.

The warmth left my body as I remembered the truth; it was my fault, all mine. He would still be here if I didn't beg him to go out with me that night. I was so selfish. I brought the picture to my face and just rubbed my nose over it lightly hoping that in some strange way I could smell him; I could remember him more vividly. I wanted to scream when nothing came, just the sad reminder of our last moments together; the last words I remembered hearing from his mouth were “Andy watch out!', then I felt his hand on my chest as he held me back, keeping me from smacking my face on the dashboard, even though I was wearing a seat belt. He was too worried about me, to brace himself and save his own life, I never deserved his love. I clenched my teeth and balled my fists fighting the urge to cry again. It wasn't fair that I hadn't suffered an attack since that first day, I deserved those attacks, I needed one everyday to remind me that I took away one of the few angels God allowed to walk this earth, because that's just what he was; my own personal angel, and now he was gone, because of me.

“Andy let's go!” My mother called through the door, shaking me out of my depression. I was still feeling nauseous and my hands were slightly shaking as I grabbed my bag and stuffed my pencil in the front pocket. I took another deep shaky breath, before heading out of my bedroom.

I was only twenty minutes late for school. I had to drop off some prescriptions for Aunt Lonnie and drop the light bill payment off. I forgot to ask mom if she knew what was wrong with Joey, because I was too wrapped up in trying to distract myself from memories of Adam; once again being selfish, and not thinking of anyone else.

I entered Mr. McKee’s room, and was glad when I saw him there; we would have real assignments now instead of just simple worksheets the sub passed out. I waved at him, not really sure how I should act since I saw him at the bonfire and headed straight for my desk. Kim had a scared look on her face.

“Kim what’s wrong?” I asked furrowing my brow in confusion.

“You didn't hear?” She whispered, fear frozen on her face.

“No, what’s wrong?” My heart started beating franticly in my chest, trying to force it's way out. Did someone die? Was it Quil? Or...or...Jacob?

“There was a body found in the woods near the beach.” She paused. The palms of my hands started to sweat and a cold shiver ran down my spine. I didn't want to know who it was, not sure I could handle it, “It was found this morning.” She turned and my eyes locked with her frantic ones. I searched her eyes, hoping to see something; trying to read her mind, because I wasn't sure I wanted to hear her speak the words.

'Please don't let it be anyone I know.' I thought to myself. She didn't say anything and I couldn't take the suspense any longer.

“Who was it Kim?” I choked out in a whisper.

“I don't know.” Her voice trembled.

“What?” I asked loudly, everyone turned to look at me, Mr. McKee stopped talking and raised his eyebrows at me looking annoyed, “Sorry.” I said embarrassed. If Kim only knew how she almost made me have a stroke, “I thought you were going to say Quil or Paul.” I left out Jacob on purpose, not wanting to let her know how worried I was about him.

“No, no. It wasn't any of them.” She tried to smile, but I could still see the worry behind it.

“What's wrong then?” I could understand a body being found in the woods was probably the highlight of the small town of LaPush, but to react like this was...odd.

“They said it was so,” she searched for the right word “disturbing.”

“How?”

“The heart was cut out and all the blood was drained from it's body.” Her face seemed to lighten, as if she paled at the thought. I knew how she felt, imagining such a gruesome sight made me sick to my stomach, it was definitely creepy.

“Jacob found it.” She whispered to me as I tried to hold down the bile creeping up to my throat thinking about what the body could possibly look like..

“What?” I immediately began to worry about him, and started fighting the urge to leave class and find him, so I could comfort him. He had to be traumatized. “Is he in school?” I asked searching her eyes for my answer.

“Yeah. Sam and the rest of the guys didn't want him to come, but he said he had to...” she paused again, “he had to, because he couldn't miss anymore days.” I was confused, why did it matter what Sam said? Jacob had a father. I opened my mouth to make a smart aleck remark about Sam, but I knew Kim was friends with him. I wasn't sure why, but something about Sam rubbed me the wrong way, he was too serious. I guess the same could be said about the rest of the guys, but I saw what was underneath them; they were bratty teenagers, but they knew when it was time to be serious. However, the oh so great Sam, had a stick up his butt.

Lunchtime was quiet, no one really said anything; Embry even refrained from showing us how many hot dogs he could stuff in his mouth. The body being found in the woods bothered them more then I thought it would. Jared kept looking at Kim worried, and she would just kiss him softly on the cheek as if she was reassuring him; he would hug her tight. Jacob sat beside me, in his now usual spot; Quil was on the other side. They weren't eating, just spreading the food around on their plate. I decided to leave lunch early, because I felt useless; I didn't know how to comfort them. Jacob asked if I wanted some company, but I told him I would be fine.

I made my way to my locker, the hall was empty and my footsteps echoed as I walked down it. There was an eerie feeling in the air, it made the hairs on my arms stand up. It wasn't the same feeling as being watched, but...something I couldn't quite put my finger on; like there was some sort of bad energy flowing through the school.

I wasn't paying attention and I almost ran head first into Ms. Knight as she came out of the teachers bathroom; she glared at me and her nose flared with anger. I had no idea what I had done to the woman, but she didn't like me at all. I ignored her and continued walking to my locker. I felt someone’s eyes burning into my back, so I slowly turned around to see who it was. Ms. Knight stood in the same spot, arms folded tapping her foot; and glaring at me.

“Can I help you?” I asked not really sure what to say.

“Shouldn't you be in class?” She snapped in a low tone. Her fiery red hair was pulled back in a tight bun, and her glasses were sitting on the edge of her nose. Her brown eyes were dark with anger.

“It's lunch. I left early to get my book, so I wouldn't be late to my next class.” I explained, getting a little angry myself; she had no right to be mad at me I wasn't breaking any rules.

“You do that Miss. Rayne.” She turned on her heel and walked down the hall, her shoes making a 'clickety clack' sound as she walked. I glared after her then turned back to my locker and opened it, pulling out my books.

I didn't dress out for gym, because I didn't want to get all hot and sweaty before I had my job interview after school. The guys seemed to be a little more relaxed; a good run around the baseball field helped loosen them up. Jacob would occasionally come over and ask how I was doing; this new Jacob that worried about me, was a little confusing. We were friends now, but he was always watching me, making sure I had everything I needed. I would have been flattered if I wasn't so...confused; I kept waiting for someone to jump out and yell “Aprils Fools”, even though it was just September.

School ended and I was extremely excited, yet worried about my job interview. I wanted a job, bad, but I was scared I wouldn't make a very good impression. I still had forty five minutes before I had to be there, so I decided to hang around and see everyone off. I headed to the buses first and almost tripped over my own feet when I saw Joey kissing a girl in front of the bus. Joey. Kissing. A. Girl. I wanted to giggle like an idiot out of happiness for him, but I was afraid I would look insane. She was a very pretty girl, she came to his chest, so he had to bend down and kiss her. From what I could see of her face she had high cheek bones, that were a little darker then the rest of her face. Her medium length black hair was nicely layered. She was thin, but she didn't have the malnourished look. I turned and left with a stupid grin on my face, not wanting to interrupt his moment.

I couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy toward Joey, and Kim. I was never the dating type; I didn't need a boyfriend to make me happy, but lately I had been feeling kind of lonely. Like I was missing out on something. I quickly pushed the feelings aside knowing it was silly to think that way. There weren't too many people left after school, so I said goodbye to Kim and Jared as they pulled off. I looked at my watch and saw I had thirty minutes left and decided I would just get there early.

I got in the car and turned the key. It tried to turn over, but it stalled.

“No, no, no. Don't do this to me now.” I muttered to the car. I turned the key again; no luck, “Come on, I gave you so many compliments, talking about how dependable you are and now you choose today of all days, to prove me wrong.” I knew it was crazy talking to a car, but I couldn't stop myself. I tried one more time; nothing. I laid my forehead on the steering wheel cursing the stupid, unreliable car. There was a knock on the window; I almost jumped out of my skin with fright. Mr. McKee smiled and motioned for me to roll down the window.

“Hey, you need a ride somewhere?” He asked.

“No, it does this sometimes.” I lied. I wasn't one to ask for help, “I just have to wait a few minutes and it'll start.”

“You sure? My car is just right up here. I'll drop you off on my way home.” He insisted. I wondered if he was going to his home or to Leah's.

“No, really I'm fine.”

“Okay. Be careful though, I don't want you here to late. Especially after that incident in the woods.” He replied sternly. He was a decent guy.

I popped the hood after I saw him disappear into his green sedan and take off. I had no idea what I was looking at under the hood, but I was hoping if I attempted something, the car would be nice and start. I pulled out the only thing I recognized, which was the oil stick. There was oil on it, and I knew there was gas in it; that was as far as my car expertise went. I heard the familiar ‘clickety clack’ of heels heading in my direction and leaned my head back in frustration, not wanting to deal with her crap right now.

“Trouble, Miss Rayne?” Ms. Knight stopped and smiled, obviously happy with my current predicament.

“Nope. I've got everything under control.” I said with a fake smile.

“That’s good.” She turned and kept walking. I glared wishing for once I could inflict damage with a simple look.

I glanced at my watch; twenty minutes until my interview. I growled in frustration, but stopped when I heard a car pulling in next to me. It was the ugliest car I had ever seen, it made “The Creature” look like a mustang. Jacob's large body got out of the car, and I was surprised to see him. He gave me a worried look.

“What are you doing here so late?” He exclaimed. I bit my lip annoyed, hoping he wasn't going back to telling me what to do; at least trying to.

“My car won't start.” I replied with an “obviously” look, then waved to the foreign objects under the hood.

“Oh, sorry. I didn't mean to overreact like that.” He sighed, “I've just been on edge since this morning.”

“I understand.” I wanted to reach out and wrap my arms around his waist, but fought the urge.

“Mind if I take a look?” He asked pointing to the car. I remembered Aunt Lonnie said he was a good mechanic, and felt a little hope.

“Sure, please do.” I moved out of the way, so he could get a better look. He tinkered with a few things, and pulled a couple hoses out looking at them.

“Oh, there it is.” He said, biting his lip. My heart started to race at the vision of his beautiful lips caught under his bite. “Can you try and start it?” He asked. The back of my neck burned with embarrassment when he caught me staring at his mouth.

“Uh, yeah.” I quickly turned and got in the car. Mentally kicking myself for acting so stupid. I turned the key; nothing. He moved something around, “Try one more time.” He yelled through the window. I turned the key; again, nothing. I looked at my watch ten minutes.

“Dang it.” I hit the steering wheel and wanted to cry with frustration; I was going to miss my interview, and I knew mom wouldn't be able to afford getting the car fixed right now, I didn't know what we were going to do.

“You okay?” Jacob asked startling me. His worried look was back in full force.

“Yeah,” I sighed, “I just had a job interview, and now I'm going to miss it, and our only form of transportation is broke down and I have no idea how we are going to get it fixed.” I tried to keep my tone from sounding as bad as I felt.

“Well I think I may be able to help you out, with both of your problems.” He smiled leaning against the car. I had to stop myself from getting lost in his sexy smile.

“How?”

“The only thing that is wrong is the starter, and believe it or not, I have one at home that may fit your car; so I can fix it for you. And I can take you to your job interview if you want me to.”

I thought about it for a moment. “I don't have the money to pay you, and I think it would be kind of pointless to go to my interview now, being late is not something future employers usually look at kindly.” He scoffed looking offended.

“I don't expect you to pay me; just think of it as one friend helping another.” Ugh, the “F” word; but it was true, we were just friends. No matter how attracted I was to him, I knew the truth.

“Are you sure?” I asked, I really didn't want to accept anyone's help, but I knew I wouldn't find a better offer. Also, thinking about spending alone time with Jacob made me insanely happy.

“If I wasn't sure I wouldn't offer.” He grabbed my hand pulling me out of the car; I tried to hide the fact his touch sent chills down my spine. He ducked in the car locking the doors and pulling out the keys. We walked over to his car and he promptly opened the door for me.

“So gentlemanly.” I teased.

“Get in the car.” He said rolling his eyes.

The inside was really nice, there weren't any cracks in the dashboard, the seats and carpets were in clean condition, and it had a nice smell; it smelled a lot like Jacob, but there was another familiar smell underneath, like the faint smell of wood burning. Jacob entered the drivers side interrupting my attempt to decipher the smell, and started the car.

“What kind of car is this?” I asked.

“It's a 1986 Volkswagen Rabbit.” He said proudly, I smiled faintly, “Hey don't judge; this is my baby.” He rubbed the dashboard.

“I wasn't judging.” I said defensively.

“Yes you were, I could see it written on your face.”

I laughed and looked out the window, but sat straight up when I saw the large crow circling above us; it was the same one that sat and watched me in the car after the bonfire. I was beginning to get a really bad feeling about this strange bird.

“Do you see that?” I asked Jacob quickly, making sure I wasn't just imagining it. He bent his head down to look.

“That's the biggest crow I have ever seen!” he exclaimed.

“LaPush has a thing with abnormally large animals.” I spoke mainly to myself.

“What was that?” Jacob asked.

“Nothing.” I didn't know how I was going to explain the fact I saw a mammoth sized wolf and lived to tell the tale. I looked back out the window, but the crow was gone, a chill climbed through my body.

The rest of the ride was quiet, it wasn't an awkward quiet, just a nice silence. We reached a small wooden house, with dull red paint on the outside, it resembled a barn, but something about it was so inviting. We got out of the car, and I followed Jacob up the stairs and into the house. The living room was small, mostly taken up by a large sofa, but the feint smell of spaghetti reached my nose. An older man in a wheel chair, came out of the kitchen.

“Hey dad, this is Andraya” Jacob introduced me. I stuck my hand out.

“Just call me Andy.” He grabbed my hand with both of his and gazed intently into my eyes, searching for something. He must have noticed I was feeling a little awkward, not sure as to what he was looking for.

“I'm sorry,” He smiled warmly, “I’m Billy Jacob’s father. I've heard a lot about you Andy.” I raised my eyebrows and looked at Jacob; so I was popular huh?

“Come on, the parts in my room.” Jacob quickly grabbed my hand, but I pulled out of his grasp.

“Do you have a phone I can use real quick? I need to call my mom and let her know what is going on.”

“Go ahead it's in the kitchen.” Billy pointed. I walked into the kitchen and found the phone. I quickly called my mother and told her what happened and that Jacob was going to try and fix it. She didn't sound worried, but I knew once she got off the phone she would sit and drive herself crazy with worry. I called the place I had an interview at and the woman was oddly understanding. She rescheduled my interview for the following Monday. I was so relieved.

I walked back into the living room and sat on the sofa waiting for Jacob. He came barreling down the hallway, his face lit up with excitement.

“It should fit the car perfectly.” He said holding up a car part. I couldn't help but smile with gratitude. I hopped to my feet and we walked outside.

“I need to grab some tools.” He led me too a small shed type thing. It looked like it was two different sheds hooked together. I followed him inside and explored the small space while he picked up different tools. I couldn't help but notice the two motorcycles sitting up against one of the walls.

“You ride?” I asked. Motorcycles always fascinated me, but I was always too scared to ride one. A sad look crossed his face, but he covered it up with a stoic expression; guess I hit a soft spot.

“I used to.” He whispered; then went back to picking up different tools and stuffing them in a bag. I left the motorcycle subject alone.

When he announced he had all the tools he needed we headed back to the car; before getting in the car I caught a faint whiff of the bitter smell that had been bothering me for the past couple days, my body tingled and warmed wanting to shift and follow the scent, but the scent quickly disappeared. Something just... wasn't right, I could feel it in my bones.

The ride to the school seemed to take longer then the ride to Jacobs house; especially when he started asking questions.

“So, why did you and your family move to LaPush?” He asked sounding genuinely curious.

“Just some issues where we used to live.” I sighed, “We weren't very popular on our reservation.”

“Mind if I ask why?” I didn't mind; I actually wanted to tell him, and that scared me. I didn't tell people about my personal life. I knew he wanted to know a little about me, and I found myself wanting to know more about him; an idea came to mind.

“There's a lot I don't know about you Jacob Black, so how about we play a game.” He looked interested, “You ask a question, I answer truthfully. I ask a question, you answer truthfully. Deal?”

He shrugged. “Deal.”

“We weren't really popular, because my mother was considered a disgrace to our tribe. She was still a teenager when she got pregnant with me, and she was unmarried. That was very taboo where we lived. So being the daughter of an unwed teen mother, really doesn't win you any brownie points.” I didn't tell him the whole truth; he really didn't need to know about the legend of our family and how we dishonored our people; I also left out the fact I was the reason my cousin was killed.

“My turn. Why didn't you like me when I first came here?” I wasn't sure if he would tell the truth or not, but with my little ability to detect lies, I thought it would be interesting to hear his answer. He focused for a minute, looking for the right answer.

“It's not that I didn't like you,” A faint minty smell formed in the car. I slightly grimaced, “you just reminded me of someone that I lost recently.” The minty smell left, letting me know he was telling the truth; making me fell a little better, but I wanted to know who I reminded him of.

“Now, why do you find it so hard to ask for help or accept it?” He asked. I turned my head to look out the window, embarrassed.

“I don't have trouble accepting help. I'm letting you fix the car, right?” I said defensively.

“True, but admit it, if you knew another way to get it done, or if you had another car to use, you would have said no.” He accused. I turned again blushing. He had me pegged already.

“When you grow up with being treated like a disease and people going out of their way to make you miserable, you become a little self reliant. You realize the only person there to help you is, you.”

“Was it really that bad? I mean so what, your mom got pregnant when she was a teen. It's not uncommon.” He said flatly, sounding a little agitated. I knew I couldn't tell him about Takoda; for one, it would sound utterly ridiculous and two, I wasn't allowed to tell. But, I wanted to tell him about Adam; which was odd, I rarely ever talked about him, but for some unknown reason I wanted to talk with Jacob about it. Ignoring the fact it was my turn to ask a question, I decided to tell him about the night of the accident.

“It was more then just that.” I whispered, focusing on a speck of dirt clinging to my nail. No, don't tell him! Something inside me shouted.

“If you don't want to tell me..”

“I do, it's just hard for me to talk about.” Then don't say anything dummy, I argued with myself. But I couldn't stop the words from coming out. It was like one part of me was screaming to shut up, to keep my business to myself; no one needed to know. Then, there was another side that was comfortable with Jacob, that wanted to tell him, because it somehow knew, he wouldn’t judge me or go running his mouth.

I continued, “A couple months ago my cousin, Adam, and I went to a big party; it was the first time I was actually invited anywhere. I was so excited. He didn't want to go, but I did. I hated staying on the Rez with nothing to do. So he agreed and we got there kind of late, and stayed even later. He wanted to leave, but I kept telling him just one more hour, Adam, one more.” My chest started hurting and I could feel tears trying to form in my eyes remembering the way he kept telling me we needed to go, but I fought the tears; I had no right to cry. “We left around one in the morning; we were heading home and a drunk driver came out of nowhere and hit us.” I clenched my fists trying to hold back the cold feeling creeping up my legs... “Adam was ejected from the truck; he hit a broken tree limb and it pierced his stomach. They rushed him to the hospital, but he didn't make it. Everyone blamed me.” The coldness got worse and I could feel my breaths coming quicker; I fought it, hard. I didn't want to have a breakdown in front of him. I looked at Jacob, waiting for him to give me the same accusing look as my family did, but he didn't; he looked like he was fighting with himself about something.

“It wasn't your fault.” He finally said. I had heard that a lot, but believing it was hard.

“Can I ask you something?” I knew I was treading dangerous waters with my next question, but I really was interested and I wanted to distract myself from the cold making it's way up my body. He nodded. “Why don't you ride anymore?” He took a deep breath, then slowly let it out. He didn't answer for a moment and I thought he was going to leave it at that, but then he started talking.

“I used to ride with my best friend; she actually bought the bikes and brought them to me and asked if I could fix them up. We really bonded after that. She would come over and watch me as I tinkered around with the bikes. Then, when they were finally fixed we would go riding.” He smiled looking like he was far away in thought, in another time and place.

“What happened?” I whispered.

He cleared his throat, bringing himself back to the present time. “She died a couple months ago.” He laughed, not an amused laugh, but a bitter, hurt laugh, “I almost went crazy after she was gone. I left for awhile, but came back to be with my father. I knew I was being childish.” I could see the pain in his eyes, and felt bad about asking and making him relive the memory. I rested my hand on his shoulder and he smiled with gratitude.

We got to the high school and chit chatted about different things while he put the starter on. He asked what I liked to do for fun and just to push his buttons a little, I said cliff diving. He gave me a serious look and I couldn't help but laugh; he didn't find it very funny. I avoided talking about the bikes and the body he found in the woods, knowing he probably didn't want to think about it.

It didn't take him long to put the starter on and in no time, I had the car started up and was heading home, feeling joyous over the fact I got to spend so much time with him and I felt a little lighter after telling him about Adam. Like I had finally gotten something off my chest. He followed me home, just in case something else went wrong with the car, and I felt safe with him behind me. I pulled up in front of our trailer and got out to wave goodbye; he met me in between cars.

“Thank you so much Jacob, I don't know how I'm going to repay you, but I will.” I said excitedly.

“Hey, no problem. What are friends for?” He smiled back. I didn't let the “F” word bother me this time, I was grateful he considered me a friend.

“And thank you for not judging me too harshly.” I looked down, avoiding his gaze, “I don't usually tell people about Adam, it's hard for me to talk about.”

“Thank you for trusting me.” He did something I never thought I would enjoy so much. He put his big, strong arms around me. His warmth enveloped me, and I knew it was a friendly hug, but there was something there, something inside of me that felt whole with his touch; that wanted more, I didn't want to just be his friend. I pulled away before I did something silly, like run my fingers through his hair. He didn't let go of me completely; he had his hands rested on my shoulders. We stared at each other for a long time; I could see us together, picture myself in his arms caressing his beautiful lips, running my fingers across his amazing dark skin. I wanted to reach up and take his lips with my own; but he had a strange look on his face. He looked worried. I turned to shrug his hands off of my shoulders and go into the house, but he wouldn't let me. He pulled me back around to gaze into my eyes. I wasn't sure what that meant, not sure what he wanted; but I wanted so much more and the realization of it made me hurt; I felt so vulnerable. Stone cold, uncaring Andraya Rayne was falling in love, for the first time. He softly pulled my hair away from my face.

“Andraya...” He whispered so low, I thought it was just for him to hear. He leaned down and my heart started to beat rapidly with excitement, then with anxiety; was this what he wanted? Or was it just the moment? Would he hate me for it later? I pushed the thoughts from my mind and willed his lips to meet mine.

We were interrupted by a police cruiser pulling in next us. The moment was gone...ruined and I wasn't sure how I felt about it. My mother got out smiling with delight. Guilt plagued my body as I remembered she wouldn't have had a ride home and I didn't think to go pick her up.

“Mom, I'm so sorry.” I explained walking reluctantly away from Jacob to her, “Jacob just got done and we just got home. I was going inside to call you.”

“Oh sweetie, don't worry. Chief Swan gave me a ride home.” I saw a man get out of the drivers side.

“Hi Andraya, your mother has told me a lot about you.” He nodded his head, greeting me.

“Hi Chief Swan.” I looked at my mother and I saw something on her face that I had never seen before; excitement? Anticipation? I knew I would be playing twenty questions with her later.

“Please call me Charlie.” He smiled. Then turned to Jacob. “Evening Jacob, I haven't seen you in awhile.”

“Hey Charlie,” Jacob replied nervously, “I've been busy with school and whatnot.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

“I'll be by probably tomorrow to ask some questions about that body you found in the woods.” His tone was still kind, but it had authority to it; as if warning Jacob not to run.

“No problem Charlie.” Jacob smiled half heartedly, “I'll see you tomorrow Andy.” He walked to the Rabbit and got in. I watched him slowly drive away and it felt like he was taking a part of me with him.

“I'm going to head inside and get ready for bed.” I hugged my mother and said goodbye to Charlie. As I approached the trailer I could faintly smell the awful bitter smell I hated. I was so confused by it; it seemed like I was the only one that could smell it. No one else complained about it; it was quite discomforting. The closer I got to the house, the more potent it got. I picked up my pace and ran inside to check on Joey and Aunt Lonnie. I opened the door and the leather smell that usually greeted me was drowned out by the disgusting smell haunting me. I felt a wave of relief as I saw Aunt Lonnie napping in her big recliner; I ran to Joey's room and through open the door. He was on the telephone and gave me a confused look.

“You okay?” He asked, taking the phone down from his ear.

“Yeah, just wanted to check on you.” I shut the door an slowly crept to my room. The smell was stronger there and seemed to emanate from the space between the floor and the bottom of the door. My body felt heavy with anxiety and my hands were shaking as I grabbed the knob, not sure I wanted to know what was inside. I pushed the door open and froze. I stared at the gory scene in my room as nausea took over my body.

“Andy what’s wrong?” Joey was coming out of his room. He threw the phone down when he saw terror written on my face. I put my hand over my mouth and ran to the bathroom to throw up. As I sank to my knee's in front of the toilet, I heard Joey screaming for my mother. I squeezed my eyes shut and could only see my room. Blood covered the walls. Streams of it dripping from odd shapes painted in the disgusting crimson color. I heaved again thinking about it. While I tried to hold down my spleen from heaving so much, confusion tore through my mind. I couldn't smell the blood, which wasn't right. I had a great sense of smell in my human form, so I was a little disturbed. Blood usually had a copper, salty smell, but the blood in my room didn't smell like anything. The bitter smell lingered heavily in my room, but it wasn't the blood, it was something else; something sinister. Chills climbed through my body. Something evil was here in LaPush, I could feel it.

Yay for my Betas; They are great, wonderful and reply so quickly!! THANK YOU.

Reviews just dazzle me!!

Chapter: 7

A/N: I have ben having some trouble with my FanFic account. I haven't been getting any alerts of any kind, so if you reviewed and I didn't see it...sorry. I like to respond to my reviews. I think if you take the time to read and review, then I can take the time to respond. Anywho, on with the show.

I don't own any of the Twilight characters, but I do own Andy. My very own shape shifter!!

Chapter 6

I stared at the ceiling forcing my eyes to stay open. I couldn't sleep, not now, not ever. I could hear Joey's light snore coming from next to me and it was so soft and constant that it lightly soothed me, making my eyelids heavy. He insisted that I sleep in his room after seeing what happened to my room and I was actually glad. I discovered why he had been so sleepy during the day; he was staying up late at night talking to his new girlfriend on the phone. Her name was Gabrielle and she kept a smile on his face that I thought would become permanent; I liked her already. Listening to their conversation helped keep me awake, and they really didn't talk about anything personal, so I didn't feel like I was eavesdropping. Now that he was asleep, I found it hard to keep my eyes open and falling asleep was not an option. I got up and headed into the living room, hoping TV would keep me awake.

It had been three days since the incident in my room. Chief Swan was calling it a break in and vandalism, then asked if I had any enemies that would do something like this. I thought of Ryan and Krysta, but I knew they wouldn't be smart enough to not only sneak in my window, but get past Aunt Lonnie and Joey.

Forks PD didn't have enough employees to have any professional crime scene investigators like the ones you see on TV, so they sent the closest thing they had; Detective Frasier. He was an older man, with gray hair and mustache. He was short, but he stood tall and proud when he came to look at my room. He told my mother he used to work for the Seattle Police Department, but was transferred to Forks when he was injured on duty. He snapped some pictures of my bedroom and the area outside my window, then he took blood samples off the wall. He explained that he would send them off to Seattle and it may take up to three weeks to get the results back; apparently something like this was not top priority compared to other things they had going on over there. I didn't mind though; I really wasn't sure I wanted them to find out where it came from.

After witnessing the scene in my room, my dreams became more vivid and were a lot longer then they had been. However, one dream in particular stuck with me; I was running through the forest just like in my first dream, but I felt different. I felt like I was slowly dying, there was a hole forming in my chest where my heart was, but I was too focused on reaching my destination to stop and figure out why I was hurting so bad. I was following the same scent as in my first dream and it lead me to a small cave, but not quite like the one before. Inside I heard the faint whimpers of an infant, and a sob caught in my throat, I was so happy the baby was alive. I heard faint whispering; I saw the man with the red face and he had some sort of animal skin on his back. I was too enraged to try and figure out what it was.

My vision turned red as anger filled my body and I rushed him. He quickly shifted into a mountain lion and I knew he would destroy me. A mountain lion was far stronger then a lynx, but I didn't care; I wanted him dead. We fought for what felt like hours, clawing and biting, but I finally got the upper hand and threw him to the ground sinking my teeth into his neck. When his blood pooled in my mouth I had to suppress the urge to vomit; his blood was so bitter and it felt like it was slowly tainting my body. I shifted into my human form and scooped the baby up, leaving the cave and bloody carcass behind.

That dream was why I wasn't sleeping; I knew what it was and I didn't want to face the truth or have anymore like it. I was witnessing Takoda's battle with the Nukpana. I didn't want to believe it, a part of me always thought the whole Skinwalker thing was something my grandfather made up to try and defend our families name, but seeing it, and feeling the emotions Takoda felt, made it so real. Then the fact that the smell that haunted me in my dreams was following me around while I was awake; scared the shit out of me. So many questions ran through my head; was there a Skinwalker here in LaPush? Was I finally going so crazy that my dream life was following me to my conscious life? I wrapped my blanket around me and sat up on the sofa turning on the TV. I knew there wouldn't be much on; probably just infomercials and church TV, but I had to do something to keep my eyes open.

I couldn't wait to go to school tomorrow. Mom made me stay home from school for a couple days and I was about to go crazy. She noticed how antsy I was and made me promise her I wouldn't do anything silly like go for a run in my animal form; she didn't know I wanted to avoid shifting as much as possible, scared that I would run into the very thing I saw in my dreams. I had nothing to do all day, so the fridge was filled with all sorts of goodies; brownies, chocolate fudge cake, and a couple batches of cookies.

Some of the guys came by to see me; Jacob actually showed up the morning after it happened before school started asking me if I was okay and did I want him to stay and keep me company. I was still a little traumatized by it, so I just told him no. I really didn't want him to see me that way. After Jacob came by, it was like a chain reaction; Kim and Jared stopped by before and after school, Quil stopped by bringing me my trig homework and I sent him home with a couple bags of cookies. Paul came by, but he didn't stay long; the poor guy looked sick. His face was lighter then usual and he looked completely drained. I asked him if he wanted me to call someone, but he just said no, that he came by to check on me, not the other way around. Even little Seth Clearwater came by for awhile, but he really didn't stay to hang out with me; he and Joey started talking about some wrestling show and their friendship blossomed from there. All of them coming by was actually quite heart warming, but it was a little overwhelming; I didn't know so many people knew where I lived or even cared.

“Andy.” I heard a voice call, “Andy wake up.” I sat up straight. Oh, God I fell asleep. I slowly looked around the room, expecting to see the man with the red face; I inhaled hesitantly waiting for the haunting smell to enter my nose, none came. My lips curved up into a smile, I actually went to sleep for a couple hours with no nightmares! I wanted to shriek with happiness.

“You okay?” I heard Joey ask. I just smiled and nodded, “Did I snore too loud?” He asked sheepishly.

“No, no.” I reassured him, “I just couldn't sleep, so I came out here.” I got up and stretched, then headed to his room to get my clothes out of my basket. He was so considerate the first night I stayed in his room. While I was in the shower, he went in my bloody room and got out as much of my clothes as he could and set them in his room. I quickly got dressed unable to suppress the excitement I was feeling; I was finally getting out of the house.

I stepped outside on the porch and took a deep breath. It felt like I hadn't been outside in years, instead of just days. I knew I wasn't a prisoner in my own home, but with the look my mother gave me every time I said I was going for a walk, made me think it would be best to stay in the house just to appease her. The first day I thought I might have the ability to escape outside while she was at work, but chief Swan told her she could stay home with me, so that dream was shattered.

I walked down the side walk, almost skipping, to wait for the bus; Joey was at my side. I wasn't waiting long when a familiar hideous car pulled in front of me.

“Hey you want a ride?” Jacob said rolling down the window on the Rabbit. I didn't really know how to act with him. I knew if mom and Charlie hadn't pulled up when they did the other night, we would have kissed. That night I also discovered something that scared the hell out of me; I was falling in love with him. Over the past couple days I had a chance to think about my feelings; to picture us together as more then just friends, but every time I thought about us as more then friends, it was usually followed by the thought of how would we act if we were to break up. I knew I was falling for him, but I wasn't sure how he felt about me. Then, there was the fact I wasn't sure if I was even falling in love with him; I had never been in love before, so how did I know what it felt like? It felt kind of odd to say I was falling in love with him so quickly. I barely knew him. But there was something about him, something that drew me to him making me want him in a way I've never wanted anyone else. However, last night while taking a shower, I came to the conclusion that I would just stay friends with Jacob Black. I would never want to lose his friendship; I cherished it too much, besides with my being so self reliant I wouldn't make a good girlfriend anyway.

“Andy, he asked you a question.” I heard Joey say, interrupting my thoughts. I looked at Jacob who had a sad look on his face.

“Oh, sorry, I was in my own little world.” I opened the door, “Come on Joe.” I yelled over my shoulder.

“No, that's okay. Gabrielle rides our bus. I told her I would sit with her this morning.” He smiled and waved as Jacob pulled away.

“So how are you doing this morning?” He asked looking me over.

“I'm fine. Just can't wait to get to school.” I sat back in the seat and relaxed inhaling the familiar scent that belonged to Jacob. I slowly traced a heart into the foggy window, but smeared it away as soon as I saw what I drew, “So how is everyone doing?” I asked. An aggravated look crossed his face and I automatically thought I said something to make him mad, “Sorry for asking.” I quickly added hoping to soothe his mood.

“No, no it's fine. Paul and Embry aren't doing too good.” Worry quickly ran through me remembering the way Paul looked when he came to visit. I looked at Jacob and he looked...confused.

“What's wrong?” I asked, wondering why he would look confused about someone being sick. People got sick all the time.

“We're not sure. Sam said it looks like they have the flu or something, but they aren't throwing up or anything. They just look...drained.”

“Will they be okay?” I asked, ignoring the way Sam's name annoyed me.

“Probably. They are staying home today to get some rest.”

“Good.” We pulled into the school parking lot and pulled in next to Jared's car. Kim greeted me with an excited wave as I got out and we walked to first period together.

“Glad to see you back Andraya.” Mr. McKee said in a cheerful voice.

“I guess all that time he spent with Leah still hasn't worn off.” I commented to Kim; she just giggled.

First period went by fast and I was glad to be back at school, but I was dreading Ms. Knight’s class. I knew I had a ton of homework due in her class, but I didn't get any of it done because I didn't understand it. I walked up to her desk after setting my stuff down, so I could try and explain why I didn't have the homework done.

“Hello Miss Rayne, I'm glad you finally decided to grace us with your presence.” She said in a sarcastic tone. I heard a couple giggles behind me and my face flushed with embarrassment; I really didn't like this woman.

“Morning, Ms. Knight. I just wanted to tell you I had trouble with chapter twelve, so I didn't get it all done and I was wondering if I could get an extension.” I knew what her answer would be the moment her mouth curved into an evil smile.

“Andraya, I understand you had some trouble at home, but we all have our problems and we still get our work done. Therefore, I'm going to have to say no to an extension, but maybe we can find another way for you to make it up; I'll think of something and get back to you.” Her tone was proffessional, but it still worked my nerves. She returned to writing in her planner. I clenched my fists, squared my shoulders and returned to my seat, ignoring Krysta and Harmony as I passed by.

“She's the Ice Queen, so don't worry about it.” I heard Quil's husky voice say to me.

“I know, but I was having good day until now. If I don't get my grade up in here then I'm not going to pass this semester.” I groaned.

“I'll see if I can find a tutor for you.” He replied mussing up my hair, “I would help, but it would be the blind leading the blind.”

“Thanks Quil.”

“No problem.”

Ms. Knight got up and started talking in a foreign language about some sort of formula. I tried writing everything down, but I knew I wouldn't understand any of it when I looked at it again later. My next class didn't go well either; I found out I had to come up with a cooking presentation for home economics and I hated getting up in front of the class to speak. I was grateful when lunch came around.

“Hey guys.” I said in a not so happy tone as I sat down at the table. Kim and Jared were lost in conversation, Quil and Jacob were still in line waiting for food, and Seth was at the other end of the table with his head on his arms sleeping. Getting no response from anyone, I opened up my juice and started drinking. Lunch wasn't looking to good either.

Visions of my dream started to interrupt my eating, and the quietness of the table wasn't helping. I began to hate lunch; at least during class I had work to do, something to keep my mind busy; but lunchtime allowed my mind to wander to things I didn't want to think about. I closed my eyes and the crimson shapes from my room showed up, making me nauseous.

“I'm going to head to class early.” I told everyone getting up. I grabbed my tray and headed to the garbage can walking past Quil and Jacob on my way there.

“You alright.” Jacob asked catching up with me.

“I'm fine. I just need to get something out of my locker before my next class.” I dumped my tray in the garbage, and turned to smile at him, letting him know I was indeed fine.

“You want some company?” He asked.

“No you stay and eat lunch.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. I just have to walk to my locker. No biggie.” I turned and headed out of the cafeteria.

The hallway was so quiet, it was almost creepy. The quietness was starting to get to me, flashes of my dreams were entering my mind. I started humming “Mary had a Little Lamb” just to distract myself from the other thoughts trying to force their way in my head, but when the familiar feel of being watched slowly took over my body, I stopped where I was. I was getting accustomed to the feel and I wasn't sure if that was a good thing. I didn't turn around and try to find out who was watching me, I just started walking again, hoping whatever it was would go away. I ignored the bitter smell trying to force it's way in my nose, trying to get me to notice it.

I rushed to my locker, damning the headache trying to form from the stress taking over my body. I twisted the code in on my lock and was putting up my books and pulling out the ones I needed when I heard the bathroom door open and the smell of cigarette smoke drifted into the hallway, followed by a couple giggling girls.

“Well, well, well lookie who we have here Harmony.” I cringed at the annoying voice. I slammed my locker shut and folded my arms leaning up against it and glaring at Krysta.

“Please try to keep your nicotine breath to yourself, the air really doesn't need to be tainted with the foul odor coming from your mouth.” I gave her a smug smile. She narrowed her heavily painted eyes at me. I had to reluctantly admit, if her makeup wasn't so heavy and if her attitude wasn't so bad, she would be a pretty girl, “I see your going for the raccoon look these days.” I laughed.

“It's better then going for the sloppy, reservation trash.” She retorted, “At least I can afford makeup. Looks like you can't even afford decent hair products.” She pointed to my messy hair.

I couldn't help but laugh, she looked at me angry, “I can't believe your sitting here trying to make it look like your just so much better then me.” I laughed harder, “Do you even realize we go to the same school and we live on the same reservation?” I wiped the tears from eyes that came with laughing so hard, I truly found it entertaining, “Let me ask you something Krysta. If you and your family were just so important and so much better then everyone else, wouldn't you be living in let's say...Beverly Hills or something? Hell, even Seattle is classier then LaPush, but yet, here you are, getting the same education as me and probably living in the same conditions I am, somewhere on the reservation."

She scoffed, “I don't think I'm better then everyone... just you. I don't like when my parents have to go to work everyday, just so they can pay taxes and make sure your mother gets her welfare check every month.” I started to see red with the mentioning of my mother; she hit a nerve with that remark, but I stayed cool.

“I think your misinformed, my mother has a job.” I smiled, trying to beat down the urge to beat her down.

She scoffed, “I heard your mother had to sleep with the police chief just to get the job.” She folded her arms looking smug. A minty smell folowed her accusation. I couldn't take it anymore, I lunged for her throat, but before I could wrap my hands around her ugly scrawny neck, I felt two arms wrap around my waist, holding me back.

“Andy calm down.” I heard a deep voice say. I was too furious to register who it was. I tried jumping out of the grip, but it was a lost cause; I stopped moving and glared at Krysta; Harmony just looked stunned, I had forgotten she was there.

“If I ever hear you mention anything regarding my mother, I will beat your sorry ass into the ground. You can count on that.” I said in a low tone, my voice sounded menacing, I wanted her to know I meant it. The angry expression on her face faltered and I saw the faint trace of fear underneath it. I smiled with satisfaction. Harmony grabbed her hand and led her past me and the rock holding me.

After a second, I knew it was Jacob, he had a confusing scent; it was sometimes an earthy smell that was mixed with the smell of the ocean, but other times it was the scent I loved so much, the one that smelled like wood burning, but not as strong. It wasn't just his scent that let me know it was him, it was the way my body reacted to his presence; when he was around I felt like I was light enough to float. I felt calm in his arms; the argument with Krysta soon left my mind. The irrational side of me wanted to just stand there and savor the feeling of his embrace, but I knew that wasn't a good idea. 'He's just a friend.' I reminded myself. 'A very warm, solid, sexy friend.' I wiggled from his grasp, trying to bring back the rational thoughts to my brain.

“She knows how to get to you now.” He said, as I turned to face him.

“I know.” I sighed running my hand across my face. “I wouldn't have reacted like that, but today is just not my day.” At that moment an odd feeling surrounded me. The air felt thick and I could feel a warm sensation flowing from my feet up my legs.

“Are you okay?” Jacob asked, his dark eyes filled with worry.

“I don't know.” I quickly replied. The sensation was passing through my stomach and heading to my chest. It felt like I was being submerged in water, and it was so warm. As it passed through my chest, it got heavy and sucked out all the air; my breaths came quicker trying to hold on to what little bit I could.

“Andy! Andy! What's wrong?” I heard Jacobs voice shout, wrought with anxiety. The warm sensation didn't stop at my chest; it moved up to my windpipe. I couldn't breathe anymore, it felt like someone had a grip on my throat and was choking me to death. I fell to my knees, grabbing furiously at my neck, trying to find out what was happening. Jacob fell with me and I felt him cradle me in his arms as he tried to get some sort of response out of me. I kicked my feet with frustration and panick, then grasped at the imaginary hands wrapped around my throat, desperate to get them off. Everything started getting blurry; my eyes tried closing, but I fought with everything in me to keep them open. I looked into Jacobs eyes and saw they were glazed over with tears I didn't know why he was going to cry, but I knew I didn't want him to. I saw something in his beautiful eyes, something familiar, but before I could figure out what I was recognizing, my world went black.

I know how you all just love cliffies, so figured I would leave you with one ;)

Tremendous thanks to my Betas, My Lion My Lamb and LaSkeptical writer. I wasn't very confident about this chapter, but with their help it came out pretty good.

Reviews dazzle me and I love being Dazzled ;)

Chapter: 8

Handy dandy Disclaimer: Sadly, Jacob and the rest of the pack are not mine. They belongto the brilliant Stephanie Meyer.

Chapter 7

I was alone in the dark. I wasn't in a room, because there were no walls; just never ending darkness.

“Oh God, I'm dead.” I muttered to myself, remembering the feeling of being choked to death. The warm sensation that invaded my body had one purpose; to kill me. But what kind of place was this, was it the space between heaven and hell? I groaned in frustration and sank to the ground sitting cross legged. I tired to recall the last moments before the ghost hands made everything turn black, but all I saw was Jacobs eyes, the fear and frustration plaguing them. Now I would never get the chance to make sure he was alright. I didn't want him worrying about me. I felt a presence behind me a quickly turned around, coming face to face with a lynx.

It was beautiful; it had a shiny brown coat, I wanted to run my fingers across the soft fur and enjoy the feel. It was your average sized Lynx; it had a bobtail and was short, but it's legs were long. I stared into it's dark green eyes and I felt some sort of recognition; this was my animal form. I shifted to my knees and lifted a shaky hand to pet it, but a low growl came from it's chest and I slowly put my hand back down, not sure if it was a good idea to myself. It took a step towards me, never taking it's eyes off of mine and I thought I could hear it's thoughts.

Only you

I continued to just stare into it's eyes, searching for what “only you” meant.

You are the key. You know the secrets.

Now I was getting frustrated. I knew I should be amazed and slightly scared that I could read it's mind, but I hated how cryptic it was being.

“What secrets? How am I a key? Just tell me.” I groaned.

It turned and started walking into the darkness.

“Wait!” I called, but light started to break through the darkness and my body began to feel heavy.

“No. I am supposed to protect her. She is my responsibility.” I heard a deep voice whisper quickly with a authoritative tone. I was alive; it was just a dream. I wanted to squeal with joy, but that sensation was soon killed by the massive headache that tore through me.

“Oh, someone please find me the biggest bottle of Tylenol there is.” I groaned slowly opening my eyes.

“Andy? Are you okay?” I heard Jacobs frantic questions. I sat up and took in my surroundings. It was a small room with one chair sitting beneath the only window in the room. There was a counter with a sink and different jars filled with q-tips, large popsicle sticks, and cotton balls.

“Nurses room?” I asked Jacob. I couldn't help but notice his face, it looked as if he lost his best friend or something. I didn't quite understand why he was so worried about me. Yeah, we were friends, and I was possibly falling in love with him, but he didn't know me well enough to be that worried.

“Yeah.” He sighed with relief. I couldn't hide that my emotions liked the fact he was worried about me, but I quickly smothered the feeling when I saw Mrs. Watts come in.

“Hello dear, I see you’re up and about.” She passed me her contagious smile. Apparently she wore many hats here at the school, secretary and nurse.

“Yes, ma'am. I just have a huge headache.” I told her rubbing my temples trying to relieve the pain.

“Well, I'll call your mother and see if we can give you some aspirin.”

“Does she know I passed out?” I asked, praying that she didn't. That would only add fuel to the already blazing fire of worry.

“Not yet. We haven't even gotten the chance to call her. Mr. Black brought you here not five minutes ago.” She smiled a patted Jacob on the arm before leaving. I looked at him and waves of embarrassment crashed through my body.

“Ugh. I can't believe you had to carry me all the way here.” I groaned falling back onto the bed and throwing my arm over my face to hide my embarrassment. I quickly began to pray that I wasn't too heavy.

“Hey, he's pretty strong, so don't worry.” I heard a husky voice tell me. I shot back up, but had to close my eyes and grip the bed to let the dizziness and pain subside, I encountered from sitting up too quick.

“You okay?” Jacob asked again, putting his arm around my shoulders to hold me steady, embarrassing me yet again; I don't need people taking care of me.

“I'm fine, just dizzy from sitting up.” I glanced behind me and in the corner of the room stood Quil.

“Hey buddy.” He said stepping towards me, “You gave us quite a scare.” something about Quil always made me feel so happy, like he was the brother I never had.

“What exactly happened back there?” Jacob asked. I had to think of a good explanation, because I couldn't very well say, “Well I think an invisible person tried to kill me.” That would definitely get me sent to the looney bin.

“I've just been kind of worn out lately. With everything that has happened, I haven't been getting much sleep.” I saw Jacob wince at my confession, further confusing me about why he was so worried.

“I think you should just go home and get some rest.” Quil added.

“That would be nice.” I replied with a tired sigh.

“I'll go talk to Mrs. Watts, see if I can get you out of here.”

“Thanks Quil.” I noticed Jacob’s eyebrows furrow in confusion, but I ignored it, because I really wasn't sure what was so confusing about it.

“I'm sorry you had to carry me all the way here.” I said sheepishly putting my head down and gazing at my sneakers.

“Don't be sorry Andy.” He said bending down to look in my eyes, “I should be sorry. I didn't know what to do.” He slumped his shoulders and shook his head.

“I understand. Hell, I didn't know what was going on. I just felt so overwhelmed and couldn't breathe.” I told him, putting my hand on his shoulder. I thought back to the moments when I first woke up and remembered him talk to someone, about he was my protector and I was his responsibility. Could that be why he feels so bad? But who said he was my protector? My head started throbbing again from thinking so much.

“Hey, Mrs. Watts said she asked your mother if you could go and she said she didn't care, but you have to find a way home.” Quil said coming in the door. Jacobs face lit up.

“I'll take you.” He said.

“Thanks.”

“Oh Mrs. Watts told met give you these.” He handed me two white capsules, then a cup of water.

“Why does she trust you so much? Usually the nurses are only supposed to pass out medication.” I said wiggling my eyebrows at Quil.

“She used to come over a lot when I was little.” He grinned, “she had a thing for my grandfather.” We all laughed.

The ride home was nice and quiet. Jacob didn't ask me anymore worried question, but I did occasionally feel his gaze on me. I had time to think about the confusing dream I had while unconscious, what was it trying to tell me. How was I a key? What secrets did I know?

“Hey do you mind if I stay with you for awhile?” Jacob asked when we pulled in front of the house, “I just want to make sure you are really okay.” I wasn't sure how I felt about him staying with me; a part of me wanted him to, but the other part didn't. I could take care of myself.

“Why do you feel like I'm your responsibility?” The question came out before I could stop it. I really didn't want him to know I heard what he told Quil. He looked shocked for a minute, but then he put his guard up hiding any emotion that might give away the truth.

“I just felt responsible at that moment. I was the only one there to help you and I couldn't. I would have felt the same way if it was anyone else.” His scent picked up a minty smell, making me mad at the fact he was lying to me.

“You know what Jacob, don't even worry about it.” I opened the door and stepped out into the rain, “I'll be fine.” I slammed the door knowing it was childish and ran through the rain to the house.

The house was empty; Aunt Lonnie was having lunch with an old friend, Joey was at school and mom was at work. It was way too quiet. I quickly turned on the TV, then went into the kitchen and popped a hot pocket into the microwave; I really didn't feel like cooking.

After an hours worth of ogling David Boreanaz on “Angel” and trying way too hard to decipher my dream, my whole body was tense and my headache was worse. I took a hot shower trying to relieve the pain in my muscles, and stayed in there until the water went cold. I went into Joey's room to get my clothes, but I didn't have any underwear in there and I hated going commando, unless I knew I was shifting. I reluctantly traveled to my room. I stared at the door for a minute, telling myself I was going to have to do it eventually. I took a deep breath and opened the door.

I stood frozen where I was, looking at the horrid sight on my walls. I didn't know what the shapes meant, but they looked like something from another language. I fought down the bile trying to creep up my throat and quickly ran to my dresser grabbing the first pair of underwear I could and ran out of the room. Images from that night entered my mind, followed by scenes from my nightmares.

I couldn't shake the images haunting me. The need for freedom, and relaxation stormed my body. I ran into Joeys room and though on a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt. I needed to go for a jog, I wouldn't shift, but I just had to run and try to get things off of my mind. I knew it was probably not the best idea, since something sinister was following around and possibly trying to kill me, but I couldn’t stay cooped up in the house alone. I slipped my shoes on without socks and ran out the door into the rain.

I didn't want to go to the forest, I wanted something different, something unfamiliar. I tore off in the direction of the beach.

It didn't take long to get there, but I ran the whole way and gasping for air by the time I reached the empty beach. The scene was breathtaking even with the gloomy rain; the massive rocks looked beautiful in the distance, like something out of a movie. The sound of the waves crashing were calming and soothed my nerves. I raised my nose in the air and took in the wonderful, salt water scent.

I began to jog on the beach fighting the angry wind the whole time. It was exhilarating and wonderful. It was a whole new experience. The sound of the waves crashing, the smell of the saltwater, even the rain added to the experience. it felt lovely beating against my face. I had to stop and take a break, my chest hurt from running so hard, but I had a smile on my face. I sat down on a large log near the water, I knew I needed to keep moving, but I just wanted to rest a minute.

The wind howled with anger blowing in my face, bringing with it the scent that haunted my dreams. I didn't want to take notice of it; I wanted to just ignore it and go home, but I couldn't. I had to find out what it was and why it followed me around. I needed to kill whatever it belonged to before it killed me. I jumped to my feet and began following the scent. It lead me to the edge of the woods near the beach and I was apprehensive at first about going in, but I knew it was now or never. I had to face whatever it was.

The forest was dark and menacing, there was no light shining through the trees, and the smell got stronger the deeper I went into the forest. I knew I was being watched, I had become quite accustomed to the feel the past couple weeks. I stopped where I was pretending to stretch my arms. I didn't want to kneel down and fake tying my shoes because I didn't want to make myself vulnerable to whatever it was. I leaned to the side trying to glance at my surroundings. The scent of a wolf mixed with the disgusting smell of evil, hit me hard in the face, drowning out all other scents. I took a couple steps and began to jog again, I didn't want it to know I knew it was stalking me. I fought the tingling sensation trying to take over my body, causing me to shift; I didn't want to shift right now.

I didn't run very fast or very far before I stopped again. I could feel it stalking me, watching me, preparing to make it's move. I heard a low growl and looked in the direction it was coming from. A black wolf with red eyes stared at me from the bushes. I didn't know if it knew I saw it or not, but I quickly took in the area surrounding me, looking for an escape route.

'Andraya Rayne' someone whispered. I jerked my head in every direction looking for the source of the voice and pinning my gaze back on the wolf. The smell got stronger. My body went cold and my chest tightened with fear. 'Andraya' the voice whispered again. My stomach knotted as it was overcome with nausea. My instincts kicked into action telling me to flee, but I was frozen. I mentally kicked myself. I knew it was a bad idea doing this alone, but no, I had to figure it out all by myself.

A branch snapped knocking me out of my daze, and my legs instantly went to work. I ran as fast as I could in the direction I came from. I pushed my legs begging them to move faster; I felt my muscles burning and cramping. Whatever was following me was gaining on me, everything was happening too fast. I knew I wouldn't be able to outrun it in my human form; I felt my skin tingle ready to change. While I ran I pulled my shirt over my head, leaving me in my sports bra. The rain and cold air beat furiously against my body. I could hear the quick breaths coming from my pursuer.

"Don't look back. Don't look back." I thought to myself. The tingling became stronger and I embraced it, preparing to shift. By body caught fire when it finally happened; I landed on the ground and got tangled up in my clothes. My pursuer was right behind me, I knew I didn't have time to run from it, so I turned to face whatever it was, but when I caught sight of what was behind it, I was stunned. The massive wolf from the white house was tailing the black wolf. He was much larger then the hideous wolf chasing me, it was like looking at a Chihuahua next to a Great Dane.

I noticed it looked at me confused, and I braced myself ready for the black wolf to strike me, but before it got any closer the other wolf pounced on it grabbing it by its neck and throwing it into a tree. I waited for it to come attack me, but instead it came and stood in front if me, guarding me from the other wolf. The black wolf got up shaking its head; it growled at me, but turned and ran in the other direction knowing it was outnumbered.

My protector turned to look at me; I had to gaze up into its eyes. He was by far the biggest wolf I had ever seen in my life. We stared at each other for a moment; its eyes seemed so human. Its scent permeated through the area; it was the same scent as before, the burning wood scent. And that's when it hit me, I knew where I had smelled it before and I knew the eyes all to well. The wolf quickly left me and trotted behind a large tree. I sat taking it all in trying to come up with other possible reasons. But all the reasons I came up with went straight to hell when Jacob Black came from behind the tree bringing with him the truth.

I think that was the shortest chapter so far (minus the Prologue). I'll make it up to you next chapter...promise.

Tons of thanks to my wonderful and talented Beta's. Hope your feeling like yourself again Charley :)

Reviews are greatly appreciated.

Chapter: 9

This one is longer then the last :) Enjoy!!

A/N: I own nothing of the Quileute pack (Boo hoo) or anything else Twilight related.

Chapter 8

I just stared at Jacob, while my mind ran rampant trying to figure out what was actually going on. I had an idea, but something just wasn't clicking; like my mind was trying to catch up with my eyes.

The big brown wolf went behind the tree; Jacob came out. What am I missing?I should have connected the two earlier, but like I said my mind was trying to catch up with my eyes. Jacob is the big brown wolf. It finally came crashing together.

I should have been excited, no...ecstatic, that I wasn't the only freak around here, but I just couldn't muster the emotion.

The stories were true. The Quileutes turned into mammoth sized wolves. I suddenly felt dizzy from working my mind so hard. It was just supposed to be a scary story.

Think about it Andy, I argued with myself, so was the story of Nukpana, but you now know that was real. While I sat and had a full conversation with myself, Jacob stepped forward.

“Andy?” Jacob questioned. I took a step back, not sure if I should run or not. Things weren't just a little overwhelming. I knew Jacob was of no danger to me, but there was the fact he knew what I was. What would he do with me? How does he handle other predators like me in his territory? I slowly continued to back up, looking around for an escape route. Jacob kneeled, making himself vulnerable. The predator side of me saw it as respect, but I was still hesitant.

“Andy, please don't run.” He said cautiously as to not spook me. I heard other footsteps approaching and an earthy smell mixed with spice entered my nose. Jared strode up next to Jacob, eyeing me curiously. Of course Jared had to be one too; what about Quil? Embry, Paul? Oh God I should have known. And what about Kim? Did she know her boyfriend turned into an abnormally large wolf? I didn't want to be the one to tell her, but she deserved to know. I brought myself back to the situation at hand, there were two of them, I was outnumbered. I turned to run.

“Wait, Andy... please.” I stopped at the pleading I heard in Jacobs voice.

“Is it really her?” I heard Jared whisper, “I saw the black wolf, then I saw her..” Jacob quieted him before he could finish his sentence.

“Andy we need to go somewhere and talk,” His tone was commanding which bothered me a little; my feline side took orders from no one. But I did see the logic in his demands; I really wanted to know what exactly was going on. I wanted to shift and tell him okay, but I realized I didn't have any clothes. I cautiously walked up to him, watching Jared from my peripheral. Jacob kneeled, unmoving, Jared was frozen at his side. I got closer and bit the edge of his pants, tugging on them to let him know I needed some clothing.

“I think she wants you to follow her.” Jared whispered loudly. I gave him the best, “please don't be dense” look I could in my animal form.

“No. No, I think she needs clothes.” Jacob said, never taking his eyes off of me. I saw many emotions play through them; confusion, relief, then excitement, “Jared, she threw off her clothes back there.” He jerked his thumb in the direction we came from. Jared took off in search of my clothes.

“This is...” Jacob whispered, slowly reaching his hand out to me. I've only let a few people pet me, people I trusted; Adam, my mother, Joey, so I wasn't sure if I was going to let Jacob pet me, the animal side of me usually controlled that. I was surprised when I didn't feel any discomfort or uneasiness when he touched my fur. Weren't cats and dogs supposed to be mortal enemies?

I curled my face into his touch, letting his musky scent envelope me. I purred lightly at the feel. Jared appeared all to soon, interrupting the moment, handing Jacob my clothes.

“I think I got everything,“ He said to me, “I didn't see any socks.” I gave him a slight smile, whether he understood what I was doing or not, I didn't know. Jacob set the clothes down on the ground and stepped away. I scooped as much as I could in my mouth and headed behind the tree. I quickly put on my bra and underwear blushing as I did; they knew what I was doing, even though they couldn't see me it was still slightly embarrassing.

I came from behind the tree, pulling a hair tie out of my pocket and throwing my hair into a ponytail. I grabbed my shoes and sat on the ground to put them on. I avoided their looks, not really sure how to return them. No one said anything, I think they were waiting for me to speak, but I didn't. I focused on tying my shoe laces just right.

“We need to go see Sam.” Jared said hastily, sparking my odd annoyance with the man I didn't know.

“What does he have to do with this?” Then I could have smacked myself for being so dense. Of course, Sam was a freak too, “Does he really have to know?” I sighed.

“He's our alpha.” Jacob said. I'd heard of Alpha's in animal packs, but never had one of my own; I didn't need one, “He'll find out anyway and I'd rather it be now, then have him mad at me for keeping it from him.”

“Gee, thanks Jake. Glad to see your on my side.” A pained look crossed his face making me instantly regret letting the comment leave my mouth. I still wasn't sure about this new discovery, but I accepted it for now, deciding to go home and bake to my hearts content thinking about it.

I knew it would be more respectful to go see their Alpha then continue my little adventures through their territory. But why did they have to be dogs? Knowing I couldn't put it off any longer I got to my feet, brushing the dirt and other things sticking to me off my clothes, “So pups, are we ready or what?” Jared shot me a glare.

“You seem very...unsurprised about this.” Jacob said cautiously. Ignoring my comment.

“Man, she turns into a big cat,” Jared interrupted rolling his eyes, “ I think she has come to terms with the idea that people can turn into animals.”

“Well,” I added “I've heard your stories. The Quileutes turn into wolves to protect the people from the 'Cold Ones'.” Jacob and Jared turned to gawk at me, “Or not.” I stated seeing the disbelief on their faces.

“Who told you that?” Jared asked incredulously.

“My mom.”

“How does she know?”

“My...”

“We need to go see Sam.” Jacob stated, interrupting my sentence. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Lead the way.” I was guessing he didn't have the Rabbit. I couldn't help but be amazed at my reactions; I should be protesting, freaking out, but there was a part of me that was amazed by the fact their legend was just as real as mine. I wanted to know more about them. 'Curiosity killed the cat' I reminded myself. 'Ah, but satisfaction brought it back.' I retorted. I was beginning to have full conversations with myself, which was slightly disturbing.

We ran for awhile, no on saying anything. I would occasionally look at Jacob, but his expression was stoic, reminding me a lot of Sam. I started another conversation with myself; Okay, so the guys I've been hanging out with the past month turn into wolves...huge wolves. Then something in my mind triggered a memory. 'That's how they could smell “animal” on me. They should have been reluctant to invite me into their little group, animals don't usually hang out with other species, especially if they are cats and dogs. I had to remind myself, at the time they didn't know what I was and I didn't know what they were. Worry flooded me, 'What if they decide I can't hang out with them anymore, because of what I am.' I knew the thought was kind of immature, but this was the first time in my life that I actually had more then one friend; that I was actually accepted as a human being. Would that change?

We entered the town and ran a little further until we came to a little yellow house. Since Jacob and Jared continued up to the house, I guessed it was Sam and Emily's. Anxiety began to flood through my body, I wanted to turn and run; I didn't know what was going to happen once I stepped into that house. True enough I was friends with most of the guys, but would that matter if their alpha ordered one of them to kill me?

Jacob didn't knock before he opened the door, he just went on in. It seemed they were used to that. I followed behind, getting out of the cold. The house wasn't much better; it wasn't as cold as outside, but it wasn't as warm as I'd hoped either. The kitchen was large and empty, I could smell something cooking in the pot on the stove, but didn't see anyone tending to it. The kitchen would have been warm and inviting if not for the fact I was freezing.

“Sam!” I heard Jacob call. Sam walked into the kitchen, I was surprised to see his face was actually calm, he even had a slight smile. Without the brooding and stoicism he was actually decent looking; not as attractive as Jacob, but decent. His expression quickly changed, bringing back his defensive look as soon as he saw me.

“What's going on Jacob?” He asked slowly, giving Jacob a warning glance.

“We need to talk.” Jacob replied quickly, holding Sam's gaze.

“Oh yeah.” Jared chuckled. I wanted to smack him upside the head; I saw nothing remotely entertaining about the situation, “But, I need to check something first.” He passed me then headed out of the kitchen. Sam turned his gaze on me, I quickly looked down, not wanting to look him in the eye. I didn't want him to think I was trying to play any kind of dominance game. I was told when I was younger if I were to come across another predator to not look it in it's eyes, they might feel threatened and attack. I didn't know if it applied to other shifters, but I didn't want to find out the hard way.

“Let's go in the other room.” Sam turned abruptly and headed back in the direction he came.

“Is it really necessary for you guys to talk in private,” I whispered to Jacob furiously, not wanting to be left alone in the kitchen, “ I mean, I already know.”

“Just stay right here okay.” He motioned his hands for me to take a seat at the small table inhabiting the kitchen. I rolled my eyes and reluctantly followed his request.

I felt awkward sitting there by myself; this wasn't my home. I felt like I was intruding. I was starting to warm a little, but my teeth were still chattering. I tried to quiet it down so I could hear what Sam and Jacob were talking about, but I gave up after a few minutes; they didn't want to let up. I brought my knees to my chin, making me rather uncomfortable, but it made me a little warmer.

“Oh goodness.” A soft voice declared coming into the kitchen. I looked up and saw Emily. She hadn't changed a bit. The scars on her face were still there, but her voice was so kind. She had a blanket in hand, making her my favorite person at the moment. “I'm so sorry. Those boys stay so warm they never think about anyone else getting cold.” She quickly threw the blanket around my shoulders; it felt heavenly. She didn't look much older then me, but she was very motherly.

She turned to the stove and lifted the lid on the pot, then grabbed a wooden spoon and stirred the contents. “Hungry?” She asked with her back to me.

“No, I'm fine.” I said clearly, my teeth finally decided to quit chattering.

“So what brings you here?” She turned, gazing at me curiously, “I was shooed out of my own room so Jake and Sam could talk. Sam explained you were in here, but not why.”

“Um...” I started, not sure if I should tell her about my alter ego. Did she know her fiancé was the Alpha of a wolf pack, “I'm here with Jacob. I'm not sure what's going on.” I lied quickly. She stared at me for a few moments, then she smiled as best she could.

“Leave it to Jake.” She turned back to the pot on the stove, “He always finds a way around things.” She left it at that. The comment confused me, but I wasn't going to press for information. She retrieved a cup from the cupboard next to the stove and poured a cup of what looked like lemonade, “Thirsty?” She asked. I wanted to say yes, but I just shook my head. She sat down at the table with the cup. We sat awkwardly in silence.

A few minutes later Sam and Jacob entered the kitchen followed by Jared and Kim.

“Hey Andy.” She said excitedly. I saw Jared squeeze her hand and she rolled her eyes. Sam stood behind Emily rubbing her shoulders. Jacob took a stance beside me, folding his arms. He looked annoyed, but his presence eased some of the tension in my neck. I didn't feel completely alone, but I hoped at least he would have my back.

“Andraya,” Sam started, “we are waiting for the rest of the pack to get here, then we would like for you to explain some things.” I glanced at Emily and Kim to see what there reaction was, but they looked just as they did when they came in. Emily sent me a big smile; apparently they knew. I just nodded my head and fiddled with my ponytail.

We didn't have to wait long; I heard booming laughter and voices coming from outside. Seth and Collin were the first ones in, followed by a tired looking Paul. Brady and Quil came in last shaking the rain out of there hair. Quil looked at me and his lips curved into a smile; I beamed right back at him.

“Where’s Embry?” Sam asked, his tone tight with authority.

“He's coming.” Seth said taking a seat, “Ms. Call said he was waking up and getting dressed when we stopped by there. She said he'd be here in a few.” He shook his head, “He's not getting any better.”

Everyone turned their glance to Paul who had his head down on the table. Emily rubbed his back trying to comfort him. I felt guilty since I was the reason he had to get off his sick bed and come here.

“Paul why don't you head back home?” Jacob said, speaking up for the first time since he got in the kitchen.

“No, no I'm fine.” Paul reassured sitting up and rubbing his hands over his face. He looked bad.

“Andraya, please explain.” Sam directed to me with his high and mighty tone. I don't know why he got on my nerves; he just did.

“What am I supposed to explain?” I asked, looking at him, “I mean obviously I don't have to tell you mythical creatures are real.” I sat back against the chair, waiting for an answer.

“We just need to know what you are doing here.” He stood up straight, eyeing me. I locked gazes with him; I knew it was a stupid move, but a part of me was screaming to wait until he looked down first. I reminded myself I was in a roomful of wolves and staring down their Alpha might not be the best idea.

“We moved here for personal reasons.” I knew I was being cryptic, but hell he didn't need to know my business.

“What kind of reasons?” He asked annoyed. I scoffed and looked at him.

“Well I'm not supposed to tell you this but,” I leaned forward staring into everyone’s anxious faces, “my family, we're like the Indian Mafia. A rival family is looking for us; we decided to turn states evidence, so the FBI put us in the witness protection program and sent us here.” I leaned back satisfied with my smart ass comment. I heard a small chuckle from Quil. Did they think I was going to spill my guts?

“Andraya, this is not a time to joke.” Sam said, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.

“Please Andy.” I heard Jacob say next to me. I didn't know what he wanted me to say, what I told him was personal. I focused on the table, knowing it was time to be serious.

“We came here mainly for me.” I started, “I was in a car accident a couple months ago and it killed my cousin. He was loved by everyone on the reservation, so when he died they ultimately blamed me.” My face burned with embarrassment, this wasn't something I wanted to tell a room full of people. “I was already a topic of discussion in my family, I was called a curse and it was said I would bring shame to the family. Then when Adam died it got worse. My mother refused to let me go through it, so we picked up and moved here.”

“Why are you considered a curse?” Seth asked curiously.

“It's not really important.” I told him. I didn't want to tell them how my ancestor shamed our family, I could never really get the story right.

“I really think you should tell us.” Sam added seriously.

“Why? I don't see you all giving me any kind of information about your family history.” I snapped.

“Show us yours and we'll show you ours.” Collin interrupted wiggling his eyebrows. I just rolled my eyes, trying to hide the fact I liked the idea.

“There is something going on here on the reservation,” Jacob said softly behind me. “We're not sure what it is, but we can all feel it. We think what happened in your room is related.” I winced inwardly thinking about what happened to my room, but I was amazed, they too knew something was going on. I wondered if they could smell it like I could. Wait...

“Do you think it's me and my curse?” I asked incredulously.

“You are reluctant to give us any information.” Sam added with a slight smile as if he won.

“Fine,” I conceded, reluctantly. I went on to tell them why my family had the ability to shift. I just explained about Skinwalkers and the fact we had to protect the tribe from them. I also told them that one of my ancestors shamed the tribe by making a deal with a Skinwalker and further generations ability to shift was taken away; until me. They all seem to be enraptured with my story.

“So your the first person in a hundred years to have the ability to shift?” Kim asked amazed.

“Yeah, and I'm the first female.”

“That doesn't explain the curse.” Jared added, sitting next to Kim.

“It's a little complicated.” I explained, but they all waited for me to continue. “Okay, my mother was unwed and quite young when she ended up pregnant with me, that was very taboo on our reservation. My family thought anything she produced would bring bad luck upon our name; non-family members just thought her a whore. I started shifting at eight, and my family decided not only was I the daughter of a tramp, but I would also bring more shame to the family just like my ancestor, and that was the only reason I had the ability; was to bring further shame to our family.”

“You started shifting when you were eight?!” Paul said coming out of his sick daze.

I nodded, “The first time was painful, but once I started to get used to it, it got easier.”

“Did everyone know about your ability?” Emily asked looking intrigued.

“They all knew the legend, but they just thought it was a scary story. They treated my mother and I like we had some sort of disease, refusing to befriend either one of us.” I scoffed, “What did they look like socializing with the tramp and her bastard daughter?”

“What about your brother?” Seth asked, looking angry. I smiled at him remembering he and Joey had become friends.

“He didn't get it as bad as we did. But it wasn't any easier on him. They picked on him about having tramp mother and a freak sister.” They didn't know I could shift, but they had to come up with some kind of name to make my brother feel bad.

“Do you believe that your a curse and that is why you have the ability to shift?” Sam asked, his tone a little lighter.

“Sometimes.” Jacob put a comforting hand on my shoulder, “but my mother has a theory.”

“And.” Quil pushed.

“Well, my father was a Quileute, and he told her about the people having the ability to turn into wolves to protect the tribe from the 'Cold Ones'. She thinks that since he had the gene and so did her side of the family, I pretty much had it coming from both sides. Only the Quileute gene was strong enough to awaken her family gene.” I saw their confused expressions. “I know it's confusing, but once you replay over and over in your mind, you begin to understand the logic.”

“Your father is Quileute.” Sam said, more as a statement then a question.

“I wondered how you knew about us,” Jared smiled, “not everyone knows about the pack.”

“Do you know your fathers name?” Jacob asked from behind me. I turned to face him and nodded.

“Joshua Uley.” I heard an quick intake of breath, then turned to see all eyes on Sam, who was staring at me, no longer looking serious or stoic. He looked...shocked. At that moment Embry came through the door and noticing everyones expressions asked;

"What'd I miss?"

Thank you to my Beta's, they are wonderful. A million orange sparkly stars to you Charley ;)

I'm going to put up a link to the site where I got the idea for her being a Lynx from. It's pretty neat.

Oh yeah...Leave reviews!! Pretty please with-- whatever you prefer-- on top :)

Chapter: 10

A/N: Nothing Twilight related is mine. (No need to rub it in)

“Do you know your fathers name?” Jacob asked from behind me. I turned to face him and nodded.

"What'd I miss?"

.:Chapter 9:.

I watched as Embry trudged to the table. Everyone remained silent and I was wondering what did I miss. I glanced back to Sam, and his face returned to the hard defensive look he usually wore.

“Who is your father?” Collin asked again wide eyed.

“Joshua Uley.” I repeated a little slower. Embry sat straight up looking at me the way the other guys did when I said it the first time, “I don't think he lives around here anymore, so you all might not know him.” I explained. It was a small community, but with how young the guys were I was pretty sure they didn't know everyone that had lived there. They remained silent, making me a little nervous.

“Where's Leah?” Embry asked, taking his eyes off of me and looking around like he just noticed she wasn't there.

Leah is a wolf too? I thought to myself. I felt oddly relieved, I wasn't the only female that turned into an animal. Being around a group of guys like this would become overwhelming. Now that I thought about it, I felt sorry for her. She had almost a dozen brothers.

“She's on her way.” Sam explained in a calm tone, “She was in Port Angeles when I called her.” He took a step away from Emily straightening his shoulders, “I need to meet with the pack.” He looked apologetically at her, “Can I get everyone else to step out for a moment?” Emily rolled her eyes then got up and kissed him on the cheek. Kim scooted her chair from the table and bent down to kiss Jared; he nuzzled her neck before letting her go. It was all so, affectionate. I was almost jealous. I pushed myself away from the table and stood to leave.

“I'm just going to head home.” I let Jacob know, before I headed out. Obviously, if they were going back to secrecy, they didn't need me anymore.

“No!” He exclaimed, startling me, “Just stay a few minutes until the meeting is over and then I'll take you home.”

“Jacob I'm fine really, I can...”

“Yeah Jacob, she just risks the chance of blowing an eardrum staying here with you.” Brady joked. Jacob let out a low threatening growl.

“No, please just wait.” He pleaded in a softer tone, his face was serious and I really didn't want to argue with him. Besides I was going to have some alone time with Jacob, who was I to complain?

“Okay.” I sighed, “I'll just go outside and get some fresh air.” He gave a small smile and I turned ignoring the way my insides were trying to melt because of that smile.

I sat outside on the small dusty porch. There weren't any railings to sit on, so I just plopped down on the ground and contemplated everything I just went through. I found myself getting a little annoyed; here I was telling them my family history and I couldn't get anything out of them. I didn't have a chance to think to let my anger strengthen because I heard someone open the door behind me.

“Hey.” Kim said sitting down beside me.

“Hey.” I replied quietly, she was acting like nothing happened. Like I didn't know her boyfriend, and the rest of our friends, turned into giant wolves and she didn't know I turned into a Lynx. “So,” I hesitated, “are we still...okay?”

She laughed “Why wouldn't we be?”

“I don't know.” I shrugged not wanting to go into details.

“I bet you have a lot of questions huh?” She asked flicking a rock off the porch.

“Oh yeah.”

“Well, I might be able to answer a few.” I looked at her questioningly.

“Can you actually tell me? I mean your not bound to secrecy or anything?”

“You already know the big secret, so there’s nothing barring me from talking about it with you.”

I had so many questions zooming in my head, I wasn't sure which one to ask first. She must have noticed, because she laughed and started talking.

“I'm not going to tell you the whole story, most of it you already know and the rest you'll find out at your first bonfire.” She paused quickly after that and gave me a worried look, like she said something wrong, or something she shouldn't have. I just looked at her and pushed her to continue.

“Okay.” I said.

She sighed, looking relieved, and continued, “Of course you know they got the ability to phase to protect their people from vampires, but this pack,” She pointed to the house, “ they are the first generation to have the ability to phase since their great grandfathers.” She thought for a minute, “Kind of like you.”

“So the cold ones are...vampires?” I asked, she nodded. I should have known, but I never really focused much on the story my mother told me, “Why can they 'phase' all of a sudden?”

“A couple years ago a family of vampires moved into to Forks.” I looked at her astonished, “With them living so close, it triggered the wolf cycle to start over again.”

“Vampires were in Forks?” I asked in disbelief.

“Yep. The Cullen’s.”

“What is the Olympic Peninsula a big friggin' monster mash?” She laughed, “Did they kill anyone?” For some reason I thought of the friend Jacob lost.

“Not really,” she replied, “they weren't like other vampires. They didn't feed off humans, they fed off animals.”

I stared at the ground trying to take in all the information she was feeding me. I pictured a rabid, blood thirsty vampire attacking a poor deer, puncturing it's neck with it's fangs and drinking it's blood. I shuddered at the thought.

“You okay?” Kim asked rubbing my back, “You look a little pale.”

“I'm fine,” I admitted, “just trying to think of what else could possibly exist in the world.” I thought of my dreams and the possibility that there was a Skinwalker here in LaPush, I went ice cold.

“There's something else you should know about.” She started. I really wasn't paying attention to her, focusing more on the thoughts about the possible Skinwalker, until I gazed up at her face; she looked anxious. She kept looking back at the door like she was scared someone was going to walk out.

“What?”

“The wolves, they have mates, but it isn't like your regular everyday boyfriend/girlfriend type thing.” She locked her eyes with mine, “It's their soul’s true mate.” Her tone was so serious, the way she said it made it sound so..important. I knew wolves in the wild had mates for life; was it the same way for the Quileute pack? I swallowed past the lump I didn't know had crept into my throat. Did Jacob already have a mate? Is that who he lost?

“Does Jacob have a mate?” I wanted to slap myself. I didn't mean for the words to come out, but they just wouldn't stop, “Never mind, it's none of my business.” I added quickly looking away. I didn't want her to know how interested I was in Jacob.

“Yes he does.” She replied, her tone a little matter of fact. My eyes shot back to hers and her lips formed into a small smile. Before I could ask who or what, the door behind us opened quickly.

“Kim.” Jacob warned. She looked at him glaring for a minute. Then shook her head with defeat and got up.

“I'll see you later Andy.” I watched her walk toward the door and stop in front of Jacob, then look at him like she wanted to say something. At that moment, I really wished I could read minds.

“Can you wait here while I run home and get the Rabbit?” Jacob asked, looking away first. Kim had turned with a smug look on her face, and went inside. I really didn't want to sit in the stuffy car. I needed fresh air; and a good walk would help clear my mind.

“Can we walk? My place isn't too far from here.” I asked standing up and brushing off whatever may be sticking to my pants.

“Sure.”

We started down the path to the sidewalk, at first we were walking side by side, but then Jacob started getting ahead of me with his long strides. I could tell he was thinking, hard. He was quiet and he had a faraway expression on his face.

“So what was the meeting about? Does Sam think my curse is ravaging your little town?” I asked trying to break the silence.

“No.” Was the only answer I got from him. Apparently Jacob isn't here right now. I thought to myself. So much for alone time. I walked my normal pace, not caring how far ahead of me he got.

I began my own cluster of thoughts. Jacob had a mate, it hurt to think it, but it was probably true. What happened to her? I pictured a vampire biting some beautiful Native American girls neck and Jacob attacking it in his wolf form. Just thinking of the vampire creeped me out. I tried think of something else, something less scary, so I thought of Sam and the odd silence and disbelieving glances I got from the people at the table with the mentioning of my fathers name. Maybe they did know him. Maybe he was a bad guy or something.

“Has anything new come up about what happened in your room?” Jacob asked startling me. I didn't realize I had caught up to him, or maybe he slowed down so I could catch up.

“I haven't heard anything. Detective Frazier said it may be a couple weeks before I hear anything.” I sighed, “Did they find out who the guy was they found in the woods?”

“No. They sent the body to Seattle. We should know sometime soon.”

“Do you think it could be a coincidence that the same morning a body was found in the woods with the blood drained from it's body; my room was broken into and decorated with blood?” I didn't want to state the obvious, but surely everyone was putting two and two together.

“We think so.” He kicked a can on the ground, sending it clattering in the distance, then looked away with a angry expression, “Andy, I need to ask you something, well really it's from Sam.”

“And why couldn't he take the stick out of his butt and ask me himself?” I teased. His features softened.

“Be easy on him, it's not easy keeping a whole pack of werewolves in line.” I was kind of taken aback by the term 'werewolf', I just thought they were wolves. I wouldn't consider myself a werelynx, I'm just a Lynx. Then again they were bigger then your average wolf and twice as strong and maybe even a little scarier; yeah I guess you could call them werewolves.

“On with the question from Sam.” I ordered.

“Would there be any reason for you to... do it yourself?”

“Do what?” I was hoping he wasn't asking what I thought he was asking.

“Do that to your room?” I froze and tried to stop myself from getting angry; no use.

“Why would I paint my room with blood Jacob?” I folded my arms and glared. I saw him wince, but I didn't care, “I've only been in my room once since the whole thing happened. I have nightmares about it! What reason would I have to do it?” I could feel my face hot with anger. I turned on my heel, not waiting for his response and walked away from him furious. How could they even think that? He caught up with me quickly and I tried to leave him behind, but his long legs made it easy for him to keep up; only adding to my frustration. He grabbed my arm to stop me.

“I said it was from Sam, Andy. I didn't say I wanted to know, or that I was accusing you.” His dark eyes bore into mine, “I know what happened was hard on you. Sam just wanted me to ask, because you are from a different reservation and we didn't know what kind of stuff you were into.”

“What did you think, I was practicing dark magic? Going around killing random people as sacrifices then painting my room with their blood?” It sounded grotesque just talking about it. I couldn't even imagine doing it. Jacob looked just as mad as I did. What reason did he have to be mad? I stopped and we stood staring at each other for a moment, I didn't care about playing stupid dominance games; I was too mad. I refused to speak first.

“I didn't say that.” He growled.

“No, but your high and mighty Alpha did. And what he says goes right?”

He relaxed his shoulders and ran his hand across his face. I eased my shoulders back a little as well.

“I don't want to argue, Andy.” I didn't either, but it hurt that he asked me that.

“Does everyone think I am into some kind of dark magic?” I asked thinking of Quil and the rest of the pack. I winced inwardly; I didn't want to go through this again. I didn't want any rumors spread about me.

“No.” I felt a little relief and started walking again. Jacob followed.

“Can I ask you something?” I was trying to avoid going any further with the previous subject.

“Sure.”

“What happened to your friend?” He continued to walk, but I saw his body tense up, “You don't have to tell me, I was just curious.” I was wanting to know if she was his mate, but was to chicken to straight up ask.

“No, I guess I do owe you a little something since you've pretty much told me all your dirty little secrets.” His shoulders relaxed a bit and he had my full attention. “Her name was Bella.” Of course she would have a pretty name, nothing like Andy. I scowled at my thoughts, “She got mixed in with the wrong crowd; they got her into some trouble, and now she's dead.” I smelled the lie as soon as it left his mouth, but I figured it was just hard for him to talk about; losing a mate had to be tough.

I grabbed his hand, “I'm here if you need to talk Jacob.” I tried to sound as sincere as possible, I knew what it felt like to lose someone you cared about and have no one understand what you were going through.

“I just miss her so much.” His tone was sad and his shoulders sagged.

“I understand.” I stopped him and gave his tall body the best hug I could. We stood there for a few moments, just hugging. His body was so warm and comforting, I had no idea how I was helping him.

“Let's get going.” He said, “I don't want you thinking I'm all emotional or soething.” I rolled my eyes, guys and there aversion of anything to do with feelings. I followed behind as he led the rest of the way.

We didn't talk about anything really important, just about how it felt to shift or 'phase' as he calls it. He told me it was hard for them to control the change at first, that any strong emotion could trigger it. He got a little jealous when I told him it was easy for me. I always felt the tingling and sometimes it would get uncomfortably strong, but I had it under control. All too soon, we were in front of the trailer.

“Thanks for walking me home, I could have made it by myself.” I told him.

“It was no problem.” He smiled his beautiful smile making my body turn to putty.

“Well now you can go back and tell Sam that I am not now, nor do I plan to be a witch doctor, and that I don't go around killing random people so I can redecorate my room.” I teased.

“He was going to ask you himself, but you gave him some surprising news today.” He chuckled. I was pretty sure finding out there was another shifter running around in his territory was some startling news. “Apparently he has a sister he never knew about.”

“What?” I asked bewildered. He nodded, “Who?”

“You.”

“Me?” I raised my eyebrows.

“Yep.”

“How? My mother didn't have anymore kids.” There was no way.

“Well it usually takes two to tango, and since your mother didn't have anymore kids, that only leaves one other person.”

“My father?” I whispered astonished. Okay, maybe there was a way.

“Yep. Sam's last name is Uley.” He laughed at my surprised expression, “I'm surprised you didn't figure it out yourself.”

“I never asked what his last name was.” And it was true. I never thought about him enough to really care what it was, “No wonder everyone was staring at me like I sprouted a third eye.” He just laughed.

“Wow, he's my half brother.” The epitome of serious was related to me. I wondered if my mother knew, or... “Oh, I bet Lonnie knew and decided it best not to inform the rest of us.”

“You'll have to ask her.” He glanced at the sunset, “I'd better go, it's my night to patrol.”

“Patrol what?”

“One of us go out every night and patrol the territory, making sure nothing funny is going on.”

“Jacob, you can't go out there alone!” I exclaimed, my body heavy with anxiety.

“I'm not. Quil is with me tonight.” He tilted his head confused about my worried expression.

My body went cold; they couldn't go in the woods alone, something was out there, something...not right. I wanted to tell him about my dreams, but I was scared I would look paranoid, or crazy.

“Please, please be careful.” I begged.

“Aww, you worried about Quil? He's a big boy he can take care of himself.”

“What about you?” The words came out before I realized what I was saying. I seemed to be doing a lot lately, it couldn't be a good thing. He smiled and looked pleased.

“I'll be just fine.” He winked, “I'm a pro at dealing with all things supernatural.”

I knew what I was going to say next might be crossing the line, but I had to make sure he was okay tomorrow or else I would go crazy with worry. “What's your number?” Heat traveled to my face with my embarrassment, “Just so I can call and make sure your alright tomorrow.” His smile got wider.

“It's...” He started.

“Wait, I don't have a pen.” I interrupted, “Come inside and I'll get it from you.” I opened the door and was assaulted by paint fumes. The house looked just as it did when I left, which felt odd, because I couldn't believe I had only been gone for a few hours, it felt longer.

“Who's painting?” Jacob asked beside me.

“Beats me.” I followed the fumes through the living room and down the hall to my bedroom. My heart warmed at the sight of Joey and Aunt Lonnie painting my room. It was a beautiful light purple lit up by the sun coming from my window. Purple had never been my favorite color, but this color looked perfect on my walls. It was so cheery.

“What are you guys doing?” I asked, my eyes filling with tears. I blinked them back quickly not wanting anyone to see me so emotional, it was my turn to avoid my feelings.

“Well, we figured it would be okay to go ahead and paint over the stuff since they already took the samples and everything else they needed.” Aunt Lonnie said. She had on a pair of white overalls and a long sleeve green shirt. I had to laugh at the yellow rain boots she had on her feet, “We just wanted to make things a little easier for you.” I stepped over the newspaper and plastic tarp covering my floors to give her a hug.

“Honey, you'll get paint on yourself!” She exclaimed as I wrapped my arms around her.

“I don't care, these are running clothes anyway.” I said as I hugged her.

“So you went running?” I heard Joey ask with a hard tone. I pulled away from Lonnie to look at him.

“Yeah, I went running on the beach.” He eyed me curiously.

“You went running and this is what you brought back?” He pointed to Jacob and narrowed his eyes. I knew my face was dark with embarrassment. He didn't look very intimidating wearing over sized blue jeans, a t-shirt saying “I Met Bigfoot” and rain boots matching Aunt Lonnie’s, but he tried his best. “Exactly who is this?” He asked before I could answer the first question. Why did he have to try and play older brother?

“Joey, don't be so rude.” I scolded him, “This is a friend of mine, Jacob Black.” I saw Aunt Lonnie eye me with a smile.

“Hi Joey,” Jacob stuck his hand out.

“Hi.” Joey shook his hand, but kept the same tough look on his face. I suppressed the urge to giggle knowing it would hurt his pride.

“I'll be back to help.” I told Aunt Lonnie, remembering why Jacob was here in the first place. I walked past him out the door and waved for him to come on.

“Sorry about that.”

“Hey, it's no problem.” He said behind me, “I did the same thing for my older sisters.”

“You have sisters?” I asked surprised.

“Yep. Two older ones. They don't live here though.”

“Wow, there's a lot I don't know about you, Jacob Black.”

“Do you want to know more about me?” His husky voice whispered in my ear. The heat from his breath sent goose bumps down my neck.

“Um...” I was lost for words; temporarily brain damaged. I wanted to scream 'YES', but I quickly pulled myself together and thought better of it. “I don't know. You and the pack are rather fascinating, but you know cats and dogs don't play well together.” He smiled his beautiful smile that made his eyes to light up.

“We'll just have to find out.” He said matter of factly. Was he flirting? I wanted to believe he was, but there was the small part of me that didn't want to get my hopes up.

“Just give me your number.” I grabbed a pen out the jar on the counter and grabbed an envelope to write on. He gave me his number and I quickly wrote it down. “You and Quil be careful okay.” I requested seriously.

“Yes ma'am.” He declared saluting me. Such a smart ass.

“If you guys come home in one piece then maybe I'll have some Scooby Snacks waiting for you.” I teased.

“Haha,” He mocked, “ I would totally kick Scooby's ass at solving mysteries and I would take Daphne from Fred.” He joked. I only felt a twinge of jealousy toward the cartoon character, “I'm also pretty sure I could eat more then Shaggy and Scooby put together.”

“You would just love the Mystery Machine huh?” I laughed, “I could picture you in front, Quil in the passenger seat and Paul, Embry and the rest of the gang in the back.” We laughed and I heard a car door slam; moms home. I wanted Jacob out before my mother came in and began twenty questions; the poor guy didn't have that much time.

“So the car is running fine?” He asked.

“Yep, just fine. Now I think you should go before my mom get's in here.” I pushed him toward the back door, he planted his feet refusing to budge. I pulled away and folded my arms, “Unless of course, you want to stay for the next half hour answering questions about who you are, where you come from, and what your plans for the future are.” He quickly headed to the back door.

“Please be careful Jake.” I pleaded.

He turned and smiled, “I'll be waiting for that phone call.” Then he went out the door. It felt like a hole was trying to form in my chest when he left, like he was taking a piece of me with him. I noticed something changed about Jacob, between earlier today and now, he seemed a bit more...laid back.

“Evening honey.” My mother came through the door. She had a smile on her face and was practically glowing.

“What's with the smile mom?” I asked walking back to the counter to retrieve the envelope with Jacobs number on it.

“What, I can't smile?” She asked never taking the smile off her face. I knew something was up, because she didn't immediately start questioning me about the incident at school.

“Yeah, but usually you take a break from it letting your face relax.”

“Well...” She waited trying to add some suspense to it. I just rolled my eyes and sat up on the counter, “I have a date!” She squealed with excitement.

“That's great.” I tried to sound excited, because I was, but mom always picked the wrong guys to go out with. The ones that didn't pay or were really rude, or were just trying to get lucky. One guy even had the nerve to ask me out after he broke it off with her, but Adam took care of him for me. I grimaced at the memory, “Who's the lucky guy? And where are ya'll going?” I asked

“It's with Charlie, Chief Swan,” She added noticing my confused expression, “and I was just going to do a dinner here. He wants to meet everyone, though I'm sure he knows Lonnie.”

“Wow that's great mom.” And I was happy for her, he seemed like a decent guy, but it just brought up the fact that everyone was getting lucky in love except me. First Joey, now mom. Aunt Lonnie would surly be next. And all the while I will be sitting back and secretly falling in love with the man of my dreams.

No cliff hanger this time ;)

Please review, it makes me Happy.

Thank you to my excellent Betas: My Lion My Lamb (Lots of Orange sprinkles to you Charley) and Laskeptical writer (Your suggestions are great Hailey!)

Chapter: 11

Now for a super duper disclaimer- Anything Twilight related belongs to Stephanie Meyer, everything else belongs to me :).:Chapter 10:.

The weekend went by pretty slow after my meeting with Jacob and the rest of the pack. I had so much to get used to; the fact that my friend's turned into massive wolves and I had a half brother I never knew about. I was more shocked with the discovery of the pack, a part of me was excited. I was the only person I knew that shifted, and for awhile I thought that I was the only person in the world, but here I was in the midst of a large pack of werewolves.

I thought a little about Sam being related to me. It was odd, because sometimes it was like 'Wow, I have another brother' but most of the time it was just 'whatever'. I guess I really didn't know how to react to it; was I supposed to think of him as my big brother now? Was I supposed to talk to him? Was I supposed to go to his house so we could have our own little Dr. Phil reunion moment? I was also worried about if he thought he had some sort of superiority over me. I decided I would wait for him to talk to me, I hated making the first move. I hadn't told mom yet or approached Aunt Lonnie about it, I wasn't sure why, I guess I wanted to wait and see how I ended up dealing with it.

I called Jacob the day after I got his number and he sounded exhausted, but a little surprised that I called. Even over the phone his tired husky voice made goose bumps rise up across my skin; it was crazy how I reacted to him. I didn't want to keep him up and needed to get off the phone before I had some “R” rated fantasies, so I asked for Quil's number and told him to get some sleep. After I got off the phone with a tired Quil, I did a little homework and made some lunch.

I was so bored! I really didn't want to just sit around the house, and I was too scared to go running by myself, so I called Kim hoping I could talk her into coming over and hanging out with me, but her mother told me she was out with Jared somewhere; of course. I just plopped down on my bed and stared at my newly painted walls wondering if I would ever be able to sleep in here again. I hadn't slept in here yet, but I did come in when it was daylight. I had been sleeping with Joey or on the sofa with the TV on. I was still having dreams, but they were always the same ones, there were a couple that had my lynx in it, but it still wouldn't give me any real information other then I was a damn key. The cat was really getting on my nerves. Unable to yank myself out of being bored I got up and headed to the kitchen, passing Aunt Lonnie as she napped in her recliner. I needed to bake.

I stared at the cupboards, going over different ingredients trying to decide what I wanted to make. I was tired of cookies, and we still had a ton of them left from the last time I went crazy baking.

“Please Andy, no more cookies.” Joey groaned coming into the kitchen. I scowled and shut the cupboards.

“I'm fixing to die of boredom.” I complained.

“That's not possible.” He quickly retorted, “Besides, why don't you just go running again, maybe you can bring home another random guy.” He 'tsked, “Didn't mom ever tell you about 'Stranger Danger'?”

“Jacob is not just some random guy I picked up at the beach.” I folded my arms and glared, “I know him from school.”

“I don't like him.”

“Who asked you?” I threw my hands up frustrated.

“No one, I just want you to be careful.” His expression turned worried and he was back to the Joey that was always trying to take care of me.

“I am Joe.” I ruffled his hair, “You don't have to worry about me all the time. Save that energy for Gabriella.”

“She's not the one who had her room painted in blood, or has nightmares that make her stay up at night. I have reasons to worry Andy.” I just rolled my eyes and had to stop myself from giving him a crushing hug. No matter how much I wanted him to worry about himself and his own life, it felt nice having someone worry about me.

“So how is she anyway?” I asked trying to change the subject.

“She's fine. We're going to Port Angeles Friday when Charlie comes over for dinner.”

“Mom is letting you escape!” She had been on my case since I found out he was coming to dinner about making dessert and making sure the house was decent when he came, “That is so not fair.”

“That's what happens when you have a love life.” He winked. I grimaced at the reminder of my love life or lack there of.

“What time do you need the car tomorrow?” Mom asked entering the kitchen in her pajamas and bath robe. She set her Kresley Cole book on the counter while she made a glass of ice water and grabbed a bag of chips. Mom usually spent her weekends reading, catching up on her favorite authors, because when she started a book she couldn't put it down until she was done. Sometimes we would go the whole weekend without seeing her, just hearing her walk to and from the kitchen. If she finished a book early and was in a good mood she would get up and cook dinner, but those were rare occasions.

“What do you mean?” I asked confused. She turned and raised her eyebrows.

“Don't you have an interview in Forks tomorrow?”

“Crap!” I slapped my forehead, “I totally forgot.”

“So what time do you need the car?”

“Around four. What time do you get off?” She smiled.

“I don't get off until six, but I'll get Charlie to drop me off.” She had a faraway expression on her face, probably picturing Chief Swan as one of the sexy heroes in her book.

“I need to go do my homework.” I declared heading to the living room where my back pack sat near the door. I pulled out my trigonometry book and opened it to the problems I had to do. I stared at the problems for a long time cursing the person who decided it was a good idea to give high school students this stupid subject. I tried blocking out Aunt Lonnie’s light snoring, but it was no use. I laid down on the sofa, putting the book over my face hoping that a miracle would happen and the knowledge I needed to do my homework would slip from the book into my head. No luck. I heard a loud knock on the door, and thanked God for the distraction then got up and answered it.

I was surprised to see Jacob standing on my porch. It was raining out, like always, but rain drops hung in his hair and his wet shirt clung to his well developed chest. I eyed him from head to toe, trying to calm my erratic heartbeat.

“Hey.” He greeted interrupting my staring.

“Hi.” I blushed and opened the door wider, “Come in.” He shook his hair and ran his hands through it to straighten it out, only making himself look sexier and causing me to stare again. I ran my hand over my face frustrated with myself, I had to get over this crush quick, it was making me mentally incompetent.

“So what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?” I asked as he stepped through the door. He turned and I saw his skin darken a little, “Sam have anymore questions for me?” He rolled his eyes.

“I was in the area and wanted to stop and see how you were doing.”

“Really?” I drug the word out to show my skepticism.

“Yes. Can't friends stop by and see each other? Jeeze.” I winced inwardly at the “F” word.

“I guess so. But I have to warn you there is absolutely nothing to do here.”

“You wanna go to Sam and Emily's? That's where the guys are.” I wouldn't mind hanging out with the guys, but I was a little worried about Sam.

“I don't know, it might be a little awkward with Sam there.” I explained.

“Oh, he's not there.” I raised my eyebrows, “He had to go to Port Angeles to see his grandma in the hospital.” I wondered if it was his mothers mother or if it was Joshua's mother, but decided against asking, it was none of my business.

“He left his girlfriend and trusty companions behind?”

“Trust me, he didn't want to leave Emily behind, but she's not feeling to good today. He wants us to keep and eye on her, so we're kind of having a little get together there.”

“Do you think she would mind me just showing up?”

“Emily likes you, she won't mind.”

“Are you sure?” I didn't like just showing up at someone’s house. Jacob let out a frustrated sigh and put his hands on my shoulders, shaking me a bit.

“She won't mind.” he shook a little harder.

“Okay, okay.” I laughed, “Let me go get my jacket.” I ran to my room and grabbed my green hoodie, then headed down the hall to my mothers room.

“I'll be back in a little while, mom.” I said stepping in her room. She looked up from her book.

“Where are you going? I thought you had homework.”

“I'm going to a friends house. And yes I do have homework, but it's not due until Thursday.”

“You be careful you hear me.” She requested in a stern voice.

“I'll be careful mom.” As careful as possible with a pack of werewolves.

I met Jacob back in the living room and saw him looking around at the pictures on the wall. I knew there were a few up there of me and there was a certain sixth grade picture I did not want him to see.

“You ready?” I asked, startling him.

“You know your really quiet when you walk, I can usually hear someone coming.” He tilted his head admiring me.

“It's something I get from being a cat I guess.” I shrugged my shoulders. And headed to the door getting him as far away as possible of my horrible picture.

“Please don't tell me you lick yourself clean as well.” He teased.

“I could say the same for you pup.”

“Touché.” He smiled and opened the door before I got a chance to, “Do I need to carry you to the car? I know cats don't like water.” I just smiled.

“I think I can manage.” I walked past him, “Besides, I'd rather not smell like wet dog. Let's go Fido.” He laughed and followed me.

The ride to the small yellow house was short, it would have been nice to walk, but the never ending rain put a stop to that. We didn't talk about much on the way over, just kept up the playful banter. It was nice to joke around with him without having to watch what I do or don't say. I think he felt the same way.

Jacob opened the door for me and I flipped my hood over my head then ran to the door. Jacob was way faster then I was and beat me to it. He opened the door and the smell of something delicious entered my nose.

“Oh, it smells like heaven.” I said closing my eyes.

“I don't think heaven smells like fried trout.” Jacob laughed and walked into the kitchen. Everyone was there. Paul and Embry were sitting at the table with a handful of cards looking a lot better then when I saw them last. Brady and Collin were standing over Emily watching as she took some fish out of her Fry Daddy and set on a plate covered with paper towels. She smacked Collins hand as he reached for a piece, then turned and waved at Jacob and I. I didn't see Quil anywhere and I felt a little disappointed, I missed him. I also noticed Kim and Jared weren't there.

“Andy!” I heard my name shouted and twisted my head to see Seth making his way toward me.

“Hey Seth.” I waved.

“What's your phone number?” I looked at him startled and looked at Jacob, who was eyeing Seth a little angrily, “I don't want it to talk to you. I wanted to talk to Joey.” Seth amended. I laughed and quickly told him my number.

Jacob put his hand on the small of my back and pushed me toward the table. His touch made my stomach fill with butterflies. It wasn't meant to be intimate, but I couldn't get my body to agree. I took a reluctant step forward to get his hand off of my back, knowing if he kept it there too long, I may never want it to leave.

“You like fish Andy?” Emily asked. I nodded, a little shy, “Good. There's enough here to feed a small army,” she smiled, “or a pack of teenage werewolves.”

“We're not that bad.” Paul said looking up from his cards. Then turned to me and smiled like he just noticed I was there, “Hey Andy, wanna play cards?”

“What are you playing?” I asked sitting down.

“Tunk.” I never heard of the game and gave him a confused look. I was usually pretty good at card games, but it was usually poker or blackjack, my Aunt Justine worked at a casino on the reservation and she taught Adam how to play and he taught me. We got in trouble all the time trying to get the neighborhood kids to play us in Poker.

“It's pretty easy.” Embry said, pulling a card from the deck on the table and throwing one back into the pile, “We'll go easy on you the first round.” That little comment sealed the deal.

“I'm in.” I said smiling at Embry.

“Good, cause I would have never got rid of these cards.” Paul said throwing his thick hand of cards on the table. “Wanna play Jake?”

“No, thanks. Embry gets too competitive and I can't imagine what it's going to be like with Andy's stubborn streak in there.” I stuck my tongue out at him.

They went on to explain the rules, then dealt the cards and we started playing. It was a little confusing at first and Jacob tried to give me pointers, but Embry quickly decided it was cheating and I told him not to worry about it. I was a quick learner and started catching up with the guys. Embry began sitting on the edge of his seat, biting his lip when he had to decide whether to discard or pull from the deck. Everyone started filing into the kitchen to watch us play. I saw Quil come in with the cutest little girl sitting on his shoulders. She had straight ebony hair, pretty brown skin, big brown eyes and her face was covered in chocolate as well as the nice little yellow outfit she had on.

“Quil, I told you not to spoil Claire’s dinner!” Emily exclaimed grabbing a paper towel and wetting it. She walked up to Quil and he kneeled down so she could wipe the little girls face, “Your mother is going to kill me when she sees this outfit.”

“Quil gave me chocolate.” The little girl said proudly then giggled.

“Yes, I see that.” She replied exasperated.

“Sorry Em.” He said sheepishly, “We just woke up and she said she was hungry so I gave her the candy bar in my pocket.”

“The kitchen was what, five steps away,” She replied, “you couldn't go five steps?”

“She sounded like she was really hungry.”

“Give him a break,” Jacob said walking up to grab Claire off Quil’s shoulders, then set her on the ground.

“Hey Andy.” Quil greeted without looking at me. He was intently watching Claire as she strolled over to the table and crawled into Paul's lap. Something was different about the way he looked at her. It was worry, mixed with love and awe, like she was his own little treasure. I thought maybe it was his daughter or little sister, but didn't get the chance to comment, because Embry threw down his cards and declared “Tunk!”

“No way!” Paul exclaimed.

“Count them and weep buddy.” Paul leaned over and counted off his cards, “Two 4's, a 6 and an Ace.”

“Fifteen, baby!” Embry put his hands behind his head, “Ya'll sure have a lot of cards left, so I hardly believe you can beat that.” Paul groaned and threw his cards down. I was very lady like though, I put one card down at a time; first my five, then my ace, then my other ace, followed by my one, two and four.

“I believe that's fourteen, Embry.” Jake said in a smug tone. Embry looked at my cards, eyes wide and mouth open.

“No way!” He exclaimed, sounding like Paul, “One stupid point? She beat me by one stupid point!”

“Guess you shouldn't have went so easy on me, huh?” I asked.

“One more round, give me one more round.” He begged.

“Nah, that's okay, maybe later.” I liked watching him squirm. I pushed my chair away from the table, “Can I use your bathroom?”

“Sure, it's through the living room and down the hall to he left.” Emily explained. I left the kitchen and followed her instructions.

The living room was a nice little area, I really didn't get the chance to look at it the last time I was there, but nor was I really impressed. There were two large green sofa's setting on a white carpet taking up most of the space, a big wooden entertainment center sat at the front of the room holding a decent sized TV, and there were photos everywhere, all over the walls and on the small brown tables next to the sofa. I took the time to look over most of them. There were some of Sam and others of Emily, then there were some of both of them. There were pictures of the rest of the pack as well; Quil laying on the sofa with a smaller version of Claire laying on his chest; Seth and Leah were in another one, Seth had a water gun and was chasing Leah around a yellow house. It was all so nice, they all came from different families, but they still had there own little family within the pack. I felt a small pang of jealousy. It must be nice being around other people that are like you, that know what your going through.

As I was looking over the pictures on the table a pale face caught my eye. The picture wasn't in a frame like the rest, it was leaning against a framed picture near the back. Curiosity made me pick the photo up and I damned my curious nature to hell when I saw who was in the picture. It was Jacob and a pretty pale faced girl, you could hardly see the little pink shade of blush on her cheeks, like she didn't want to take the picture; she had dark brown hair and chocolate brown eyes and she had a purple blanket wrapped around her shoulders leaning against Jacob. He was gazing down at her and even in the picture you could see how much he cared for her, love and affection shone in his eyes. He had a smile on his face that I had never seen him wear. My heart shattered as I stared at the picture realizing it had to be his Bella. Seeing the picture brought my reality into focus, there was no way Jacob would ever be able to get over a love like that, no way he would ever see me as more then a friend. I set the picture back where I got it from not wanting to torture myself any further and headed toward the bathroom.

On my way out, I noticed there were more pictures along the hallway wall. I thought Emily must really be a picture freak. They were older pictures though, you could tell by the clothes and the coloring of the photo's. I noticed one of a little boy holding up a fish smiling from ear to ear, one of his front teeth were missing, and you could tell he was so proud of what he caught. The picture looked oddly familiar and I racked my brain trying to figure out what it was.

“That's Sam.” I heard an unfamiliar female voice tell me. I turned to see who it was.

“So Andy, your a kitty cat I hear and Sam's sister.” Leah said in a not so nice tone leaning against the wall with her arms folded.

“And I heard your a female dog.” I quickly commented. She laughed.

“That one never gets old.”

“Since the shoe fits.”

“Pretty much.” Her features softened and I felt a little bad about making the comment, but reminded myself that she started it.

“Leah?” I heard another voice call.

“In here Greg.” She turned her head to call. Mr. McKee came around the corner and kissed her on the lips not knowing I was standing right there. I looked away trying to give them some privacy and trying to hide the fact it was kind of repulsive seeing your teacher make out with someone, I don't care how good looking he is.

“Andy.” He sounded startled, “Sorry about that, I didn't know you were standing there.”

“S'okay.” I said, “I'll let you two have your privacy.”

“Andy wait,” he called before I could get away fast enough, “Quil said something about you needed some tutoring in trig.” I nodded my head, “I have a degree in math as well as English, so I think I can help.”

“Really?” I was saved. I saw a bright light form around him and I heard faint voices begin to sing “Hallelujah”.

“Yes,” He smiled, “we'll get together after school Monday and come up with a good time to meet.” The voices stopped and the light quickly disappeared.

“I have an interview tomorrow and I might be getting a job after school.”

“We could try for the weekends and your days off.” I really didn't want to give up my weekends, but I needed to pass the class even more.

“Okay. Thanks.” I waved as I left him and Leah standing there, but ran into Jacob before I got to the kitchen.

“I should have warned you they didn't have a litter box. I'm sure you figured out how to use the toilet though.” He smiled and I noticed it wasn't like the smile in the photo. My chest turned cold and I could feel hurt flow through my body. I had to get myself together, I had no reason to hurt over him anyway. A worried expression crossed his face and I put on a smile and playfully punched his arm.

“Nope, no litter box, but I did find a bunch of newspapers laid down on the floor.” He rolled his eyes and turned to head back into the kitchen. I stopped in my tracks when I saw Sam sitting at the table.

“Andy.” He raised his cup greeting me.

“Sam.” I nodded my head.

“Dinner is ready.” Emily proclaimed. Everyone rushed to take the available seats at the table leaving Jacob, Mr. McKee, Leah, and I standing. Quil had little Claire sitting on his knee while she spooned some corn off of the small Elmo plate in front of her. It was so odd seeing Quil's big muscled body, being so gentle with someone so small.

I leaned against the counter and started in on my fish. It was positively delicious.

“Good huh.” Jacob said standing beside me.

“Heavenly.” I replied. I wanted to ask him why he didn't tell me Sam was there, but decided to wait until later, because I didn't want Sam to hear me. Who was I to ask why a man was in his own house?

We quickly finished our plates and I told Jacob I needed to get home before mom (or Joey) began to worry too much. Emily filled three big plates with food and told me to take it home to my family. I thanked her and headed out the door.

“Did you have fun tonight?” Jacob asked while he drove me home.

“Yes I did, thank you for bringing me.” And I wasn't lying, I did have fun, minus seeing the picture of Bella and Jacob, “Why didn't you tell me Sam came home while I was in the bathroom?”

“I knew it would make you uncomfortable.” He said sheepishly.

“So you thought it was better to surprise me? I mean I know it's his house, but I would have liked a little forewarning.”

“Why are you so worried about it?”

“I don't know. I don't think me and him would get along to well.” He gave me a questioning look, “I have an issue with authority.” I admitted

“What does that have to do with Sam?” I didn't want to tell him I was scared Sam may think he had the ability to boss me around since he was A) my older brother and B) An Alpha.

“I don't know.” I started to chew on my thumbnail, but Jacobs warm hand wrapped around mine and slowly pulled it away from my mouth.

“Don't worry, he doesn't think bad of you, he's just a little confused himself.” He said.

“How do you know? It's not like you can read his mind.” I was pretty sure Sam wasn't the type to express his feelings.

“Actually I can.” I yanked my head around to look at him.

“What?” No way.

“When we are in wolf form, we can hear each others thoughts. That's how Jared got to us so fast the other day.” He explained. I just stared in amazement, I never wondered how Jared knew what was happening, but now that I knew I wished I would have asked earlier.

“That's got to be awful.” I couldn't imagine not having my mind to myself, “Oh God, can you read my mind?” My palms got sweaty and I could feel heat creeping up the back of my neck. Please don't let him say yes.

“No,” A wave of relief flooded through me, “can you read ours?” He looked at me waiting for an answer.

“No. I haven't heard anything.” I admitted and heard him breathe a sigh of relief, “But, I've only seen you in wolf form twice so...”

“Twice?” He interjected then answered his own question, “You were the Lynx at the Cul…the white house.”

“Yep,” I told him, “You scared the hell outta me, just so you know. I thought you were going to eat me.” He didn't smile or anything, just looked straight ahead with the defensive look on his face that reminded me so much of Sam.

“Sorry if I wasn't supposed to be there.” I whispered.

“What? Hey, no don't worry about it.” he smiled, but it didn't reach his eyes. We pulled up in front of the house and I grabbed the plates thanking him again for taking me, but he wasn't paying attention.

“Bye Jacob.” I said a little indignant, the least he could do was wait until I was gone to go all stoic. As I ran up the walk way I heard the car pull away and turned to watch it go, hurt that he didn't say good bye. Something in the bushes across the street caught my attention and I focused on it to see what it was. I saw someone standing behind one of the bushes, but I couldn't tell if it was a man or woman. I looked back up the road wondering if Jacob was close enough to hear me scream, but when I inhaled and looked back the figure was gone. I turned quickly and ran as fast as my heart was beating into the house, locking the door behind me.

I know I usually update faster then this, but I had a case of writers block over the weekend. This is really just a filler chapter, but don't worry I'm not just going to leave you there, I already have the next chapter up. Oh yeah, Happy late 4th of July to everyone amd thank you for all the great reviews over the weekend, I'm so happy ya'll are enjoying the story!!

Thank you to my splendiferous (yes Charley I took you word lol) Beta's.

Reviews are wonderful, please leave some.

Chapter: 12

Do I really need a disclaimer?

.:Chapter 11:.

“God, this week is going by fast.” I said to Kim at lunch. It was already Thursday and the night at Emily's felt like it happened just yesterday. Thoughts of that night made me remember the mystery person I saw watching me from across the street. I stayed up half the night scared stiff, picturing it in my mind over and over again to see if I could just notice one little detail. I couldn't see anything, the only thing I knew was that the figure was tall and scared the shit out of me.

Besides the close encounter of the mysterious kind, I had a decent week--no dreams and no evil smell. I was hoping it was all in my head.

“So, do you know if you got the job in Forks?”

“No,” I replied squirting ketchup on my fries,“ she said she would call me and let me know something.” I was trying hard not to think about the interview. I had sounded like a total dork. I could remember that I was already nervous about the interview so, of course, I was dark with embarrassment, then when I met Mrs. Meyer in her office I knocked over the small vase she had sitting on her desk--thank God for my quick reflexes, I caught it before it hit the ground. Mrs. Meyer just smiled at me then complimented me saying that with reflexes like mine I would make a great waitress. I thought that was a good sign, but I didn't want to get my hopes up.

The interview went well after that, she asked me different types of questions about my experience and what not, but then she asked me a question that should have been easy to answer, but I stuttered like an idiot looking for an answer; “Give me three adjectives that would describe you.” When did job interviews turn into English quizzes? I thought for awhile and gave three that I would hope look good; helpful, committed, and reliable.

“Do you really want it?” Kim asked, “I mean this is your last year of high school. We already have a ton of homework, then when you add a part time job to it, it may get overwhelming.”

“It would be nice to wait and get a job, but I really need one.” I explained, “My mom is struggling trying to take care of Joey and me, plus she's trying to get us our own place. Aunt Lonnie hasn't complained about us being there, but mom can't help but feel like she's imposing.”

“I understand.” She smiled and continued to eat her lunch. Jacob and the rest of the guys were running late and I couldn't help but be disappointed. The table was always so loud and fun when they were there.

“The guys eating today?” I asked.

“Probably not. Jared left out of History pretty early said it was 'pack business'.” Her tone was indignant and I had a feeling she was tired of being left out of the loop.

“Do you know what it was about?”

“No,” She sighed stabbing her green beans,“ he left before I could ask.” A veil of anxiety overtook her features.

“What's wrong?” Her eyes met mine and I could see worry and fear etched in them. I wanted to know what was bothering her. She returned to stabbing her food.

“Something’s going on Andy, I don't know what it is, but something is out of order in LaPush and I'm scared for Jared.”

“What do you mean?” I guess I wasn't the only one aware of the odd presence here in LaPush.

“I don't know if I should be telling you this because it's kind of pack business, but it's what Jared told me and the stuff he tells me is usually edited so I guess I'm not saying anything I shouldn't be.” She rambled.

“I won't say anything.” I explained,“ Promise.”

“Jared told me that they came across a scent awhile back. They weren't sure what it was, but it smelled worse then the va...” she paused to look around and see if anyone was listening,“ the Cullen’s. They knew it was something bad, and they patrolled every night trying to find it's source, but they never came across it again. They started slacking up a little, not patrolling like they should, thinking whatever it was left, but then Jake found the body in the woods. So, Sam made the shifts longer and they noticed the guys were coming back drained, no energy at all. Jake told Sam he needed to let up a little and split the shifts, so Sam listened, but it didn't help. Paul and Embry ended up sick, they weren't running a fever, at least their temperatures weren't higher then usual, and they didn't have any other side effects. They were just tired and could barely walk. Werewolves aren't supposed to get sick Andy, which leads me to believe that scent they came across wasn't good at all and it's still here. I don't know why, but I can just feel it.” My stomach knotted with worry. I didn't get a chance to put a word in because Jared and Collin came strolling up to the table, with not so happy looks.

“Hey, guys, why the sullen faces?” I asked Jared as he straddled the bench and laid his head on Kim's shoulder.

“It's nothing.” Collin answered for him.

“It hardly looks like nothing.”

“Pack stuff.” Jared replied, his words muffled by Kim shoulder. Her nose flared when she heard his answer.

“I'll see ya'll in gym.” I stood and grabbed my tray, “We'll talk later okay, Kim.” She smiled and nodded and I headed to throw my plate away.

“Someone please curse the creator of basketball.” Kim groaned as we stood under one of the hoops waiting for Quil to dribble the ball down the court.

None of the guys looked happy to be here; Quil looked worried, Jacob looked distracted, Paul and Jared looked dazed and Embry was nowhere to be found. Quil dribbled a couple steps and Ryan stole the ball from him and dribbled behind him making a jump shot. Any other day that would have bothered Quil, but he just put his hands behind his head and threw the ball to Jacob so he could take it out of bounds and pass it in.

“This is useless.” I muttered. They were turning my favorite sport into the most boring game of my entire life. I knew they were worried about something and I was worried about what they were worried about. However, they didn't want to tell anyone what was wrong and I wasn't going to beg, so I was hoping for a nice distraction involving a basketball and the excuse to guard Jacob a little too closely.

I knew I was only setting myself up for a big slice of disappointment pie when it came to Jacob, but for some reason I couldn't get my emotions to understand that.

“Come on guys, this is horrible.” Mr. Quaintance called lifting his sunglasses and rubbing his eyes with frustration. He watched a couple more minutes of the game then blew the whistle and said it was time for a water break.

“Thank god.” I muttered happy I could finally move from my spot. There was really no point in a water break, we didn't do anything to make ourselves thirsty. Everyone just went to the bleachers and sat down. Jacob took a seat beside me and my body tensed realizing how close he was. He leaned forward putting his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands.

“Wanna talk about it?” I pressed waiting for him to snap at me and say 'no'. He straightened up and heaved a big sigh.

“It's Embry?” He said. I tried to hide my surprised expression at the fact he answered.

“What about him?”

“He's sick again. Hasn't been out of bed for days and his mom went after Sam this morning telling him he wasn't taking care of Embry and that he was working him too hard.” He ran his hands over his face,“ We're just worried about him.” I began to worry as well, but I knew I needed to stay strong for the rest of the guys.

“He'll be alright.” I reassured, “He's too stubborn to stay sick. He still has to beat me in Tunk.” Jacob laughed a tired laugh. The poor guy needed a break,“ What are you doing tomorrow?” I asked in a 'friendly' tone.

“I have to patrol, but that's not until eleven.”

“Do you want to come to my house for dinner?” I crossed my fingers hoping he would say yes. I didn't want to be stuck with mom and Chief Swan by myself; two's company, three's a crowd, but with Jacob there it would even things out. He thought about it for a minute and I felt embarrassment take hold of me. “It's not a date or anything. Can't friends invite friends to their house for dinner? Jeeze.” He laughed, but it wasn't an amused laugh, it sounded a little nervous.

“Copy Cat.” He joked quickly trying to hide his sudden nervousness.

“Please don't start with the feline jokes. I'm having a good day.” he rolled his eyes.

“Fine, I'll come.” He nudged me with his shoulder,“ What time?”

“Eight.”

“Do I need to bring anything?”

“Nope just you, and please wear a shirt.”

“Don't want your mom to ogle my goodies?” He wagged his eyebrows up and down. He was in a noticeably better mood.

“My mother is not concerned about you or your goodies.” Her daughter however...

I didn't want to tell him Chief Swan would be there for her to ogle, because it might make him change his mind about coming,“ Just be there at eight, fully clothed.”

“Yes, ma'am.” he saluted.

I was a nervous wreck all Friday, but I did a pretty good job of hiding it. I told mom that Jacob was coming and she didn't mind at all. After school I went straight home and started cleaning up: vacuuming the carpet, doing the dishes and stirring the stew mom put in the crock pot that morning. I was starting my cake as Aunt Lonnie walked by and announced she was meeting a group of friends for bingo and told me to save her some food.

Around six thirty I rolled out the dough for the fry bread and started cutting big pieces off setting them into the grease. Then I took the cake out of the oven and set it out to cool.

“How do I look?” I heard Joey ask behind me. I wiped my hands on my pants and turned to look. I smiled at him and he blushed. He looked so handsome. He had on a black and white striped polo shirt and a nice pair of denim jeans. His hair looked messy, but it looked good.

“You look so handsome!” I exclaimed wanting to hug him, but deciding not to since my hands were covered with flour,“ Ooh and you smell good too.” He rolled his eyes.

“Where are y'all going? Better yet--how are you getting there?” I asked

“We're going to the movies and then dinner.” He put his hands in his pockets, “Her mom is taking us to Port Angeles, but she's going to drop us off then let us do our own thing.”

“Joey, I need to tell you something,” I said seriously. He looked at me worried, “When a man and a woman love each other they get these feelings...”

“Oh God! Andy, don't!” He put his fingers in his ears and started humming walking out of the kitchen. I followed behind him.

“It's always important to remember to be safe!” I shouted. Then laughed as he ran in his room and shut the door still humming. I ran back to the kitchen hoping my bread hadn't burned. I heard a car honk outside and Joey quickly rushed through the living room grabbing a bouquet of flowers I hadn't noticed were sitting on the table, then waved bye to me--followed by the finger.

I finished the fry bread and looked at the clock on the stove noticing I had just enough time to take a shower and put icing on the cake. I ran to the bathroom and turned the shower on, undressing and getting in before it got warm. I jumped to the side as soon as the cold water hit me, then got under and started to quickly scrub myself clean when it got hot.

When I was done I wrapped a towel around myself and ran to my room putting on the yellow half sleeve top and denim skirt I had laying out, it was cold outside, but pretty warm inside. I really wasn't a skirt person and I probably looked silly, but I wanted to look semi decent tonight. I ran into my mothers room and combed my hair then put a little gel and mousse in it and scrunched it trying to give it a little body. I looked at the clock and sighed with relief, it was only seven twenty.

I looked in the mirror and suddenly felt self conscious. No matter how hard I tried, I would never be as pretty as Jacob’s Bella. She didn't need make up or hair product; she had natural beauty. Then I reminded myself getting dressed up was a lost cause anyway because he would never see me as more then Andy, his shape shifting friend. Biting back the stupid self pity that was trying to show it's face, I turned away from the mirror squeezing my eyes shut so I wouldn't be tempted to look again and headed to the kitchen to ice my cake.

I threw on an apron knowing that with my luck I would get frosting all over my shirt, and made sure the cake was cool enough to frost. It was, and I put on the first layer while trying to drown out the voice of self doubt in my head telling me I just wasn't pretty enough and that I looked silly with a skirt on. I didn't totally give in to the voice, but it did convince me to change my skirt when I got done with the cake. Before I could finish I heard a knock at the door and ran to open it without thinking about who might be out there. Jacob stood on the porch dressed in a nice red t-shirt and a pair of blue jeans, he looked mighty fine. I stared for a moment, then panicked when I realized I didn't change and I was still wearing the apron covered with chickens.

“That's a good look on you.” he said eyeing the chickens.

“Uh...thanks.” Come on brain work, I begged. I opened the door wider and invited him in. I shut the door and walked past him to my cake.

“Ooh, what kind?” He asked eyeing my cake with hungrily.

“Chocolate on chocolate.”

“Now that's heaven.” He smiled,“ Do you need any help with anything?”

“Um, not really, can you just set the fry bread on the table? I'll get the stew.” He followed me to the kitchen and grabbed the stew before I could.

“Leave the heavy stuff to the wolves, honey.”

“Don't go there, Black.” I grabbed a wooden spoon and pointed it at him,“ I could have handled it.” He just rolled his eyes and grabbed the big bowl and headed to the table. I followed behind and set the bread down next to it.

“So is that your attire tonight? I feel so under dressed.” He joked pointing to my apron. I thought for a minute wondering if I should take it off and just pretend like his seeing me in a skirt didn't bother me, or I could leave it on then run to my room and change. I knew he had probably seen the back of my skirt when I turned around, but with the apron on, it felt like I was hiding something.

Before I could make up my mind I heard a car door shut outside and realized I ran out of time--mom and Chief Swan were there. I untied the apron from around my waist and lifted the neck strap over my head and quickly turned to hang it on the hook, so I wouldn't have to see Jacobs face when he saw what I was wearing. I kept my head down and headed to the door to greet my mother. I chanced a look back before opening the door and Jacob just stared at me with wide eyes, then he smiled when he saw I was looking.

Okay, so I totally over reacted.

Mom met me when I opened the door and I saw Chief Swan behind her,“ Come in, come in.” I ordered as the cold air snuck inside. Mom took off her coat and hung it on the coat rack and Chief Swan shrugged out of his and handed it to me.

“Well hey, Jake.” I heard him say. I turned to tell my mother everything was ready, we just had to put dishes and silver ware out.

“Hey, Charlie.” I heard Jacob reply hesitantly. I turned to look at him and noticed he looked a little uncomfortable as he shook Chief Swans hand. He quickly let go and looked at the door then at me. Did he want to leave? What was with him and Chief Swan? I walked over to talk to him.

“You alright?”

“Yeah, I'm fine. Why didn't you tell me Charlie was going to be here?”

“I didn't think it was important.” I lied. I didn't want him to know for fear he would back out,“ Is there bad blood between you and him?” I asked confused.

“No, it's fine.” He turned and sat down at the table. I walked into the kitchen hoping Jacob wasn't too uncomfortable and scolded myself for not telling him.

Jacob was quiet through out dinner, only speaking up to answer a few questions my mother asked him. Chief Swan was pretty quiet, mainly because he was so busy stuffing his mouth with stew and fry bread. At first he was just eating them separate, but when mom told him to dip the fry bread in the stew and put some potatoes or meat on it; he went crazy going on about how great it was. I didn't eat much, too worried about Jacob to even think about eating. I was cutting the cake and placing a piece on Jacob’s plate when I heard Chief Swan speak up.

“Hey Jake, uh...I talked to Bella the other day.” I froze and dropped the knife I was using to cut the cake. My heart started pounding and I looked at Jacob, praying that I didn't hear him correctly. Maybe there were two Bella's that lived in Forks. I didn't want to believe that Jacob lied to me,“ She said she misses you, but she's doing good. She and Edward have their own place near the campus.”

My heart sped up with every word and I got a deep sick feeling in my stomach. It was silly to react this way, but for some reason I thought it would be easier to compete with a dead girl, but here I was hearing that she was indeed alive. I didn't know what hurt the most, the fact Jacob lied to me or the realization that his mate was alive and he was probably pining away for her, waiting for her to return.

“Thanks, Charlie.” Jacob growled, putting his defensive face on. He didn't deny it, he didn't say he was confused. Oh no. I felt my dinner creep up threatening to make another appearance. I took a deep breath and straightened up looking at my mom through blurry vision.

“I'll be back, mom.” I told her, stepping away from the table and walking toward the door. I had to get out of there, I didn't want to look and Jacob right now, I didn't want him looking at me. I needed fresh air and open space.

“Andy...wait.” I heard Jacob call, but I ignored him and ran to the door, slipping on Aunt Lonnie’s slippers, and headed outside. I would be embarrassed later about my reaction, but I would apologize to mom and Chief Swan then.

The cold air hit me like daggers. It was much colder then it was earlier, but I ignored it and walked down the sidewalk swinging my arms back and forth angrily. I didn't know if I was mad at myself for letting a guy get to me like that, or if I was mad at Jacob for lying and making me feel bad for him, and thinking I finally had someone that understood me.

“Andy, please stop.” I heard him scruff his feet trying to catch up to me. He grabbed my arm and swung me around to meet his gaze.

“Why Jacob?”

“Let me explain.”

“You mean lie some more, right?” I folded my arms and glared.

“No, I'm not going to lie.”

“You sure?”

“Yes.” He said impatiently. Anger was bubbling in my veins.

“Bella...” He started

“Isn't actually dead.” I interrupted.

“Yes she is!” He shouted finally losing his temper. I was a bit taken aback, but I didn't let him see, I stood my ground glaring.

“How, Jacob, when her father said he just talked to her?” I racked my brain trying to remember the conversation Jacob and I had when he was walking me home. I smelled the lie on him then, but didn't press because it was a sensitive subject, but what did I miss?

“She's dead, technically speaking.”

“What?” I asked exasperated, hoping he wasn't going to come up with another stupid lie. How could someone be technically dead?

“She..” He looked for the right words. I snapped my fingers trying to rush him, not caring about his feelings. “She's a... vampire.” He choked out. My anger slowly faded allowing guilt to set in. I shouldn't have gotten so mad, I shouldn't have asked him to reopen that wound. I suddenly felt sorry for him, and wanted nothing more then to grab him and hug him letting him know it would be alright.

“Oh no, Jake,” it had to be torture having someone you love be your mortal enemy,“ When was she attacked? Did you get the vampire that did it?”

“She wasn't attacked, she chose the life and no, I didn't get the vampire that did it, he is her husband.” He said looking in my eyes. He didn't seem as torn up as he usually did when he talked about her.

“Wow.” I whispered. My curious nature wanted to know more, but I knew it was a sensitive subject and didn't want to force anything out of him for fear of making him uncomfortable. A cold breeze swept through the area interrupting my thoughts and I rubbed my arms trying to warm them, cursing myself for not thinking to grab a jacket and for running out in a skirt.

“Why didn't you bring a jacket?” He asked noticing my attempt to get warm.

“Didn't think about it. I was a little angry.” My teeth started chattering and Jacob stepped forward and began running his big warm hands up and down my arms.

“Your so warm.” I groaned wishing he would hug me, so I could warm my whole body. As if reading my mind, he wrapped his big warm arms around me.

I inhaled his wonderful scent and let it envelope me as my body warmed with his. As soon as I was nice and cozy I realized this was the closest I had ever been to him and I reveled in it. My stomach filled with butterflies, hoping he wouldn't take his arms from around me. Forgetting about Bella and forgetting that I was mad at him, I lightly laid my head on his chest. I felt him lay is cheek on top of my head, then he brought it lower, lightly rubbing it against mine. His skin was warm and smooth. The butterflies in my stomach fluttered furiously and got heavier. I knew all I had to do was turn my face toward him and our lips would meet. I wanted to scream with joy.

“Andy.” His voice was soft and husky.I felt chills run down my spine, and not from being cold.

I began to turn my head, anticipating the feel of when our lips met, but suddenly stopped when a familiar disgusting scent found it's way into my nose. I was instantly infuriated. I was tired of the stupid scent and whatever it belonged to haunting me, ruining perfectly good moments. I wanted to ignore it, I wanted to turn and kiss Jacobs beautiful sensuous lips, desperately wanting to know how warm they would be on mine, but the predator in me couldn't ignore it. It had to find it and eliminate it.

“Do you smell that?” I asked, definitely ruining the moment. I pulled away and searched the area for something out or the ordinary. Not now, please not now.

“Smell what?” Jacob asked looking around as well.

“It's nasty... and bitter.” I walked out of his grasp and slowly turned surveying the area. I could feel something watching me. The air became thick and warm.

“Andy, are you okay?” He grabbed my arm and tried to get me to turn.

“I see you.” Something whispered. Terror ripped through me making my heart speed up and my breaths come quicker. It was watching me, waiting. I kept turning in every direction, looking in the tree's, looking behind the bushes. I couldn't see anything.

“Did you hear that?” I asked Jacob.

“Andy, you look terrified. What is it? I don't hear or smell anything.” He replied gripping my arms trying to get me to look at him. I studied the area harder, I couldn't let it get Jacob, it wanted me, but I knew it would get him too. Then I saw it, a pair of fiery red eyes staring at me. A wicked laugh sounded through the area, I could feel it in the pit of my stomach. I yanked my arms away from Jacob and ran toward the eyes.

“Wait..” Jacob yelled. My body tingled ready to shift, but before I got to the bushes the black wolf that chased me in the woods jumped out snapping and barking at me, then took off down the street. Something inside me clicked and I knew exactly what I was facing, what my dreams were telling me. The sensation to shift soared through my body and I kicked off Lonnie’s slippers preparing to embrace it, but before I could, I heard clothes ripping and a low growl coming from behind me. I turned and saw Jacob's wolf take off down the road after the wicked wolf.

“No Jacob, wait!” I screamed, knowing he wouldn't be able to catch up with the Skinwalker.

Love it? Hate it? Let me know!

I was thinking of doing a quick chapter in Jacobs POV, to show what is going on in his mind, but I'm worried about messing up the flow of the story. What do ya'll think?

More love to my Beta's!!

Chapter: 13

This is Jacobs POV up until the last chapter. There's not much dialogue, but I'm still hoping to get his emotions across. Enjoy!

Jacob Black does not belong to me, sigh.

Jacobs POV

Never in a million years would I have thought that I would imprint; but that all changed about a month ago. I was a mess; missing Bella and hating her at the same time, trying to face the bitter cold truth that she married her leech and was now... I couldn't even bring myself to say it. I didn't know there was a new girl in school that day, and I really didn't care. I had my head laying on the table just drowning in self pity. I knew someone new had joined our little table; they had a feint animalistic smell, probably house pets or something. I found it odd someone joined the table; students usually avoided us, but I didn't care enough to look up and see who it was. Quil was laughing, I heard Paul trying to make conversation, but drowned them all out trying to remember the last moments Bella and I had spent together. They were forever seared into my memories.

It was after the fight with the newborn bloodsuckers, I was injured and Bella came to visit. She finally discovered that she did love me, which gave me hope, maybe I could win her over. But then she told me she couldn't live without Edward. The disgusting leech. I didn't see her anymore after that. Knowing Bella, she was trying to make it easier on me, but she wasn't; I wanted to see her so bad. I knew they were getting married, but when I got the invitation in the mail I couldn't hold myself together, I phased and ran. I didn't have a specific place I wanted to go, I just wanted to get away. I had to get away from LaPush, I had to get away from anything that reminded me of her, knowing in a few short weeks she would become the very thing I was created to destroy.

I was only gone a month, I tried hard to stay wolf wanting more then anything to forever live the rest of my life that way. I didn't want to be Jacob Black anymore; I just wanted to be part of the forest wild life. One evening I heard Sam's voice telling me I needed to come home. I tried to ignore him. I knew I was being childish, but I didn't want to hear what he had to say, until I saw why he wanted me to come home. I saw my father trying to make it by himself. The house was a mess, and he looked so lost and alone. That image was the only reason I returned. I returned for my father. I went back to school making it look like I was trying, when really I didn't care. What did it all matter without my heart being with me?

I heard my name whispered in a sour tone and knew my presence at the end of the table had been noticed by the new person. They were probably telling them how sad and pitiful I was, or how immature I was. Quil and Embry, being the faithful friends they were, tried to get me out of my slump. Leah told them in order to get me out, I had to want to get out and that they should just leave me alone since I was hopeless, which was true. I was hopeless; I still held on to the dream that maybe Bella would change her mind a return to me. I was sure I could live with her being...a...vampire. I could feel eyes boring into me and meant to look up and give whoever it was a nasty look and possibly the finger, but when I locked eyes with a pair of beautiful dark green eyes, the world stood still.

Everything changed. The air quit circulating through my body as we held each others gaze. Something inside of me cracked, letting a soft, warm, delightful sensation fill my body. I didn't know what it was, it felt like this girl, this stranger was my reason for existing. Nothing mattered but her; she was the anchor holding me in place. As I continued to stare realization crept through my body instantly infuriating me; I imprinted. It wasn't supposed to happen, Bella was my heart, Bella was who I wanted. I became enraged with the stranger sitting at the end of the table, who in the hell did she think she was making me imprint.

I quickly left, trying to hide any evidence of what had happened. I went straight home, fighting the urge to phase. I couldn't let Sam or anyone else know what had happened, they would all say 'told you so'. They didn't understand what I had with Bella, or why it hurt so bad when she left. Sam reassured me that I would find my imprintee; that there was someone out there for me. I would just glare at him and say there would only ever be Bella. I spent most of that night thinking about the stranger who decided to take over my life, not knowing what to do. A part of me wanted to go find her and just watch her, like a creepy stalker or something. Another part wanted to run again, but I knew I couldn't leave Billy alone. I thought of just avoiding her for the rest of my life, maybe she would move. A lot of people moved to LaPush, but didn't stay long, because the lack of employment opportunities.

Something inside me knew I wouldn't be able to fight the imprint for long. I wasn't exactly sure how the whole thing worked, but I thought of how Sam looked at Emily and the way Jared felt about Kim knowing he would die for her and how Quil would do anything to protect little Claire. And that's when it hit me, I didn't imprint for the same reasons as Sam and Jared, I imprinted to protect the stranger, just like Quil would be Claire's protector. I loved Bella too much to imprint and fall for someone else. I wasn't sure how I felt. I was glad that my love for Bella wouldn't be affected by my imprinting, but how did I feel about being responsible for someone else? I had to admit I felt rejuvenated at the time, I finally had purpose again.

The next day at school I was in a better mood, I actually even ate lunch. I was a little worried about being in the same gym class as the girl, but quickly squashed the feeling realizing the reason. She was probably clumsy, like Bella, and I would have to watch out for her. Kim introduced us and we made a little small talk, but were quickly interrupted and split into volleyball teams. Unfortunately my theory of her being clumsy was quickly thrown out the window. She was quick and agile, hitting the ball over with force and precision; even spiking on Jared, making some proud sensation fill my body, but I quickly forced it back down.

During our water break I saw Ryan Bell approach her. I tried to fight the jealousy that took over me, but that was a losing battle. I darted to where they were, trying to hold back the urge to phase and rip him apart, breathing in through my mouth and out through my nose. I heard him ask her to the movies, then saw him put his hand on her. I almost lost it completely but let out a threatening growl instead. I was on the edge. I heard Embry call my name, but I couldn't move I just stared at the disgusting excuse of a human. Embry grabbed me and started pulling me away shaking me out of my haze. I shot a glare at her, how could I be jealous of another guy talking to her, why did I care? She was sent here to destroy me.

Embry asked what 'all that was about', but I just shrugged him off and headed home on foot. I still didn't want to phase, not until I figured out what was going on. Embry followed making small talk at first, but then he started talking about Andy. My body tensed with the name. I was harsh with her earlier and some part of me felt bad, but the part of me that loved Bella was still mad at her for making me jealous. He finally asked if I imprinted on her, but I quickly said no, maybe a little too quickly. He just looked at me and didn't ask anymore questions.

The rest of the school week was absolute hell. I tried my best to ignore her, but found myself watching as she ate lunch or watching as she pushed a piece of hair behind her ear; it was torture. I could feel when she was near me, like a soft tingle in my bones. I knew I loved Bella, loved her with all my heart, but I couldn't get myself to stop thinking about Andy. Every time I did guilt would eat at me. How would Bella feel if she knew? If for some miracle she came back to me, how would I explain that I imprinted? I had to hold out for her, just in case.

I was looking forward to the end of the week, we were all having a bonfire at the cliffs and I knew that would help get my mind off of things, it usually did. Paul had told me everyone was meeting up at the beach before the bonfire and I let him know I would be there, just a little later. I went home to check on Billy and grabbed some extra clothes, then headed to the cliffs. When I got there, my heart dropped to my stomach. It was deja vu, a dark haired girl standing at the edge of the cliff preparing to jump. The girl turned her face talking to someone, and terror flooded my body when I realized it was Andy. The wind blew causing her scent to fill my nostrils, I wanted to scream for her to get away from the edge, but I couldn't find my voice. I started forward ready to run and snatch her away, but before I could get there she jumped. Taking the last little bit of air left in my body with her. She screamed and that brought me out of my terror induced stupor. I ran to the edge cursing at the guys for letting her jump. I flung my body off the cliff not taking the time to stop and make sure I wouldn't hit her when I entered the water. I didn't stop and enjoy the lightweight feeling of falling, I was too scared. I hit the freezing water and kicked my feet up trying to get to the top as fast as I could to find her.

After I drug her out of the water, I questioned her sanity which hit a nerve making her yell at me, and somewhere inside of me I felt a little impressed. She stood her ground not knowing she was facing off with a werewolf. When she left me and went right into Quil’s arms, with Paul standing next to him admiring the way her shirt clung to her chest, my jealous rage crept back up. I just dealt with it and headed home. Embry stopped by the house and told me I was lying about the imprinting. I didn't say yes or no, just shrugged my shoulders. He was my friend and I wanted someone to confide in, but this was major and with our ability to hear each others thoughts, it wouldn't stay a secret for long.

He let me know they were still going to the bonfire that night, but I didn't want to go. She would probably be there. I was at constant war with myself; the part of me that loved Bella and the part of me that imprinted. Like the wolf me against the human me. I couldn't handle my thoughts, so I just went outside and started walking, still refusing to shift...which made Sam a little unhappy with me. It felt like I had been walking forever, I didn't really have anywhere specific I wanted to go, but I ended up at the beach. I found mine and Bella's log and sat on it to think. I thought of Bella riding her motorcycle and the way she looked at prom, and the night we went to the movies. That was all before I was forced into this harsh world of monsters and mayhem. I could see the fire from the cliffs and headed that way. Who was she to keep me away form my friends and family?

On my way up I came across Ryan and Andy at her car, at first it looked like they were getting a little intimate and my jealousy returned, but then I saw her struggling against him. He threw her against the car, my vision turned red with fury. I couldn't go to her right away, I had to control myself. I could feel the phase coming to the surface, but I fought it, I knew if she saw me it would scare her and if he saw me I would kill him.

When I finally got it together, I ran as fast as I could and threw my fist into Ryan's face taking joy in the small moment I heard his nose crack. She was startled and I couldn't help but notice the way she cradled her wrist. The bastard hurt her. I wanted to inflict pain on him, needed to, but before I could do anymore damage his trashy sister showed up as well as the rest of the group. Sam demanded us to tell him what was going on and Ryan shot him a lie making me lose control and lunge for him. Andy defended me, before I could get a word out. Ryan and his gang left, but not before he smiled at Andy. I stood in front of her defensively without thinking twice, and I saw a flicker of realization in Sam's eyes. He knew.

After she left, Sam asked me if I imprinted on her, there was no use in lying and I reluctantly said yes. Most of the guys were happy for me, but I wasn't sure how I felt about it. I was still trying to convince myself that I was just her protector, nothing more. My heart was still with Bella.

The days after the bonfire I was in constant confusion, trying to make the imprinted side of myself believe that I was just her protector and nothing else. But I began to notice little things that attracted me to her; she had a stubborn streak that gave Paul a run for his money and a great sense of humor. When she would talk to me, I would find myself captivated by her beautiful green eyes, they reminded me of the forest. I began to think of her more then Bella, and I wanted to scream. I loved...love Bella, but she made her decision.

With guilt eating at me, I went to one place I had only been to once in my life; the Cullen mansion. I went there in wolf form and just stared at it hoping maybe Bella would appear out of thin air. I forced myself to see the truth, to see that this is where Bella always wanted to be, with her leech family. It didn't hurt like it used to and I felt glad, but then I felt horrible. I wanted to scream with frustration. I knew Bella would understand that I imprinted and would even be happy for me, but I had wanted her so bad. I tried to force myself to imprint on her, but it didn't happen. I vowed to her it would always be her, but now my mind was thinking of another.

I sat there for awhile, trying to make peace, trying to understand my guilt, but a feline yelp came to my attention. I saw a Lynx standing at the side of the house, I was confused at first, but then shot after it. It had no business being in the last place Bella had been alive. I chased it through the woods and it jumped into a tree. I couldn't climb, but I tried to use my power and jump at it. It climbed higher away from me. I had super speed to chase down vampires and kill them with my teeth; I was almost the size of a bear, but yet I couldn't get a cat out of a tree. I stood guard under the tree for awhile waiting for it to come down, until Sam called me home. I growled once at it then left.

The next morning before school I was patrolling trying to clear my mind. I neared the end of my patrol and made one last check near the beach, but when I got there I froze, there was a body laying on the ground. I went closer to see if maybe I could hear a heart beat or breathing, but I got nothing. He was almost blue and my mind immediately thought 'bloodsucker', but I didn't catch the sickly sweet scent. I got over him I noticed a hole in his chest; his heart was gone, the leeches were getting more sadistic. I had to go throw up in some bushes before I went to Sam.

I left Sam to deal with Charlie and the rest of the officers, not wanting to see his pitiful gaze on me, so I went to school. The buzz was already going around school and the guys were scared shitless. I saw how Jared clung to Kim and I couldn't wait 'til lunch to see how Andy was doing. She was fine, but left lunch early tired of our depressing attitudes. I wanted to follow her, but didn't want to push for stalker, but I knew I would have to keep a closer eye on her.

After school I headed over to Sam's to see what they knew about the body. I wasn't there twenty minutes when Seth called telling me Andy was stranded at school. My heart dropped to my stomach, she had been there alone and was still there alone. I told Seth to watch her from the woods since he was patrolling and I ran home to get the rabbit. When I got there relief washed away my anxiety when I saw her safely in her car with her head on the steering wheel. I took a look under the hood, thanking God I was good with cars, and saw it was her starter, then almost jumped with joy when I realized I had one at home that might fit.

We got in the Rabbit and headed to my house. I stole quick glances at her taking in the beauty of her features, her high cheek bones and pouty lips, imagining how they would feel pressed against mine. I was surprised the guilt that usually came with my thoughts of her didn't show up, but I turned away not wanting to press my luck. At the house my father came out to greet her, then looked at me and nodded his approval. I just shook my head, trying to tell him 'It's not what you think' with my eyes. But wasn't it exactly what he thought? I grabbed her hand not wanting to leave her with Billy, but she had to make a phone call. I rushed to my room and got the part glad that it would fit her car.

On our way to the car we had to stop by my little make shift garage so I could get some tools. She noticed the bikes and asked if I rode opening up a wound I didn't want to open in front of her. She left the subject alone and I was grateful. On the way back to her car, I started asking her questions wanting to know more about her. She was hesitant at first, but then she said she would answer my questions if I would answer hers truthfully. I asked her why they moved to LaPush and she told me about their life back home, about how they were kind of looked down at by the rest of their people. I felt myself get a little mad. Then it was her turn to ask a question and she wasn't so subtle with hers. She asked me why I didn't like her when she first moved here. I tried to cover it up by saying that it's not that I didn't like her at first (I couldn't exactly say I hate the fact she existed...at first), but then I told her she reminded me of someone I lost. Which she did, her stubbornness and the fact I was slowly falling for her, even if I didn't want to believe it, reminded me of Bella.

I asked a few more questions and one had her telling me about her cousin that had died a couple months ago. I could tell she was torn up about it, blaming herself. She told me her family blamed her. It took everything in me not to pull the car over and pull her to me so I could comfort her. I just told her it wasn't her fault and didn't ask anymore questions about it. Then she asked me why I didn't ride motorcycles. I didn't want to tell her about Bella, I didn't talk to anyone about it, but besides the fact she opened up to me, there was something about her that made me feel like I could tell her anything. So I just told her that my friend died, which wasn't a lie, Bella was dead her heart didn't beat anymore.

I fixed her car and followed her home, telling her it was just to make sure everything was hooked up right, but really I didn't want her going home alone. She met me in between cars to tell me thank you and goodbye. Then she said thank you for not judging her about her cousins death still not getting it in her head that it wasn't her fault. I don't know what made me do I, but I brought her into my arms for a hug. When her body pressed against mine it felt like ecstasy. I never knew a touch could bring so much comfort and so much want at the same time. I wanted her to be mine, I needed her to be mine and in return I would be hers forever.

She pulled away from me and my body cried over the warmth and complete feeling she took, but I didn't let her go, I couldn't. I gazed into her mesmerizing eyes and her name bubbled to my lips coming out as a soft whisper. I wanted to feel her luscious rosy lips against mine, knowing they would be soft and warm. I leaned in unable to hold myself back, having no self control.

A car pulled up beaming it's headlights on us. I wanted to scream with disappointment, I had the urge to just grab her and devour her lips with my own. Her mother got out of the car; she was an older image of Andy and was smiling ear to ear. Andy stepped away from me and I wanted to crumble to the ground. That's when I noticed it was a police cruiser and Charlie got out the drivers side. Memories of Bella flooded me and the guilt tore through me all over again. I needed to get out of there, needed to go...somewhere.

I ended up just going home that night, but I only got a couple hours sleep before I heard the phone ringing. I cursed whoever it was and half sleep walked to the kitchen to answer. It was Sam, he told me to be calm which woke me up completely and had my heart racing afraid another body had been found. What he told me was worse. He let me know about Andy's room and I was in the middle of putting clothes on trying to clear the absolute terror out of my mind and the stupidity I felt. How did I miss it? It was blood, how did I miss the scent of blood? Some protector I was. Sam stopped me before I could leave. It was too late to go over there and he had Paul going by there every thirty minutes to make sure she was okay. That didn't make me feel any better. I told him I was going and Sam pulled rank demanding me to stay home. I threw him a couple words that put sailors to shame and headed back to bed, unable to sleep.

I stayed up all night thinking about her, wondering how she was, praying she was okay. I was being slowly tortured with wanting to go to her and not being able to, it made me sick to my stomach. As soon as morning came I called Sam (hating I had to ask his permission) and asked if I could go see her. When he said yes I hung up and bolted out the door. When I got to her house she looked exhausted. I wanted to grab her and hold her, tell her it would be alright. I asked if she wanted me to stay and keep her company, but she said no. I reluctantly left, fighting the urge to find a place to hide and watch her. When I got to school I told all the guys to stop by and check on her.

I talked to Sam after school and found out Embry and Paul were...sick. Which was almost impossible, werewolves don't get sick. I felt bad after he told me, I spent so much time worrying about Bella and trying to convince myself that I was just Andy's protector that I didn't stop and see what was going on with my friends, my brothers, my pack mates. The news was disturbing though, we were beginning to notice everyone was coming back from patrol tired or weak. Paul and Embry got the worst of it because they were patrolling the most that month. I told Sam we needed to split the shifts and give them a break; he agreed.

I gave Andy a ride to school when it was time for her to go back, she looked glad to be out of the house. When she sat down in the car, I felt content, whole, warmed (if that was possible with my high temperature). I told her about Paul and Embry and wanted to smile when I saw the worry on her face; she cared for them as well. She would do good in our pack family. I quickly thought of something else trying not to think of her as part of our family. I wasn't sure how she would deal with it all; me being a werewolf, and her as my imprint.

At lunch I talked to Quil about Embry and Paul, then worried when Andy got up to leave. I let her get out of the double doors and tried to fight the urge to follow her. Something already happened to her on my watch, I didn't want anything else to happen. I got up and followed in the direction she went. I came up on her arguing with Krysta Bell and had to smile at the way she never backed down. I saw her lunge for the girl, but quickly grabbed her before she got the chance to make contact. She told her to never talk of her mother again and the tone she used even scared me.

I let her go before I got carried away with enjoying the feel of her in my arms, and she turned to look at me. She looked frustrated, but then her face distorted in confusion. I asked her what was wrong and she said she didn't know. I saw her eyes grow big, then her neck tensed and she fell to her knees grabbing her neck. I called to her trying to get her to say something, but she just kept grabbing. Her breathing started to slow, and I saw her eyelids droop. I didn't know what to do. I felt angry tears well up in my eyes. She looked at me and a flicker of recognition passed through them. Then she passed out.

My chest hurt, my heart ached, I didn't know what was wrong with her. I felt a tear drop. I couldn't lose her, not now, not ever. I didn't fight it anymore, I didn't try to delude myself into thinking I was her protector, I let the imprint take over. I loved her, loved her with everything in me. I picked her up from the floor and ran to the nurses station, telling her to hang on. I ran into Quil and he followed me to the office. Mrs. Watts met us with an “Oh my” then led us into the nurses station.

Quil saw the anxiety written on my face and told me he would look over her. I refused to leave telling him she was my responsibility. I heard her groan and it was the sweetest sound I had ever heard in my life. We went over what happened in the hall, she just said she was worn out. I wasn't sure I believed her. Quil asked Mrs. Watts if Andy could go home and she said her mother gave it the okay, she just had to find a way home. So I offered.

On the way to her house I began to think about how I felt about her. I did love her, everything about her. But did she feel the same way? She asked me why I felt responsible for her, and I couldn't exactly tell her it was because I loved her. I had proclaimed my love for a girl before only to have it blow up in my face and I was a little worried about that happening again. I just told her it was instinct, that I would have done it for anyone. She seemed a little angry with my answer and flung open the car door and slammed it shut when she got out. I thought about staying outside her house and keeping an eye on her, still uneasy about what happened at school, but decided to take the rabbit up the road and watch for awhile.

I sat there about thirty minutes and began to doze off, patrols were starting to take a toll on me. I fell asleep, but was awoken by the loud call of a crow. I watched it fly over the forest and dive into the trees. Andy had mentioned something about a crow on our way to my house when I fixed her car. I saw it, but didn't really think anything of it. Now, something about it just bothered me. Something caught my attention and I focused on the edge of the woods and saw a ebony pony tail bouncing on it's way in. Cold fear went from my head to my toes. I jumped out of the car and ran to the woods holding my body up heavy with despair. I phased once I got in the woods and I connected with Jared's mind letting him know Andy was in there somewhere and I wanted her found.

I came across her scent and followed it, trying to concentrate on finding her and ignoring the worry trying to creep up through me. I was getting closer, the scent was getting stronger. I heard something in the distance and pushed my legs harder hoping nothing bad had happened. I was almost there when I saw Andy shoot past me, but I froze when I saw she was taking her clothes off. A black wolf followed behind her and I heard Jared say 'Holy shit'. It wasn't a pack wolf, it was just a regular wolf, but when I saw it was after her, I sped off in pursuit. I was focused on the wolf as well as Andy just a few feet in front of me, hoping she wouldn't fall and get hurt. I ignored Jared's worried plea's and pressed on. I was almost there. Then something happened, something that had my brain working hard to try and make sense of. Andy...phased. Into a lynx. Jared's words stopped, for once he was speechless. I wanted to stop and just stare in awe, but I saw the wolf charging her. Before it could reach her, I jumped on it, grabbing it by it's neck. Then spun and threw it against a tree. I stood in front of her, prepared to defend her. It got up and ran away.

I turned to look at the lynx that was Andy. She looked afraid, like she was waiting for me to attack. I looked down into her eyes and they became wide with recognition. I left where I was, told Jared to get his ass here and went to phase back behind a tree.

When I came back out, I stepped toward her, hoping she wouldn't run away. She took a step back and I begged her to stay. It was incredible. My mind wrapped around the idea of her having the ability to phase and my chest swelled with joy. Jared showed up and told me we should take her to Sam, which was probably the best idea. While he went to get her clothes, I touched her fur. It was soft as silk and she pressed her face into my hand.

Once she was dressed I explained that Sam was the Alpha, he needed to know about her. She didn't ask any questions and didn't seem surprised that we turned into wolves. We headed for Sam's on foot and I had to run slow because she wasn't as fast as us. When we got there I called for Sam. He wasn't happy with me bringing her to the house without her knowing about the wolves, but once I told him what happened, he understood. Then he asked if maybe she was the cause of all the trouble. I scoffed at the question trying hard not to let it piss me off. He called the rest of the pack; Paul was still sick, as well as Embry, but they were coming. Leah was in Port Angles with Greg, but she was on her way.

We went in the kitchen to wait and I took a stance behind Andy holding back the millions of questions I had running through my head. Everyone showed up quickly and Sam asked Andy to explain. I didn't like her being put out there like that, it wasn't everyone's business why she moved here or why she turned into an animal. They just needed to know what she turned into so they didn't chase after her while on patrol. She gave Sam a couple smart ass answers and I had to cover my mouth to hide my smile. He looked at me and I asked her to please answer.

She told them about her cousins car accident, and I knew it was hurting her to talk about it. I glared at Sam, but he didn't notice. She mentioned her family thought she was a curse, and I knew that got Sam’s attention. When he asked she gave him another smart ass comment. I let her know there were some strange things going on around the reservation and we thought it could be related to the incident in her room. She sighed and went on to tell us about a legend in her family, almost like our legend about Taha'Aki and the cold ones. She also explained her mothers theory about how she has the ability to shift. But only one thing stood out in her explanation; her father was Quileute, that's how she knew about us. I asked who her father was and almost choked when she said Joshua Uley.

After the meeting Sam called the wolves for a meeting. Andy wanted to leave, but I didn't want her walking home alone, she would never be alone again if I could help it. Sam didn't say much, just told us to watch out for her. Collin asked what he thought about her having the same father. Sam shrugged and said if he got time he would talk with her about it. He pulled me to the side and told me to ask her if she put the blood in her room as some sort of dark magic. I glared at him refusing to ask, but he pulled rank again and demanded it. I stormed off heading to the porch, but stopped when I heard Kim talking to her. I heard her say soul mate and got worried; I wasn't ready to tell Andy about imprinting yet. I opened the door and cut her off. Kim walked up to me and glared letting me know I needed to tell Andy.

I walked her home later that night. I asked if there were any leads on what happened in her room and she said no. I got up the guts to ask her Sam's question. She got really angry with me and stormed off. I chased after her to let her know it wasn't from me. She calmed down, then started talking about other things. She asked about Bella again. I wasn't ready to tell her the whole truth, so I edited. It still hurt to talk about her, because I did miss her. Andy hugged me and let me know it would be okay.

When we got to her house she thanked me for walking her home. I broke the news to her that she was Sam's sister and she looked surprised as hell. When I told her I had to go patrol, a veil of distress covered her face. She told me I couldn't go alone and I told her Quil was going too. Her worry intensified, I couldn't help but feel a little delighted with it. She asked for my number so she could call me the next day to make sure I was alright. I tried to tell her, but she didn't have a pen. We went inside for her to get one, but were instantly assaulted by paint fumes. She headed through the living room and I followed. We stopped in front a room that had to be hers. Her brother and her aunt were standing in the middle of the room with purple paint on their clothes. I saw Andy smile and the affection she had for the two people beamed in her eyes. She hugged her aunt, and I saw her little brother watching me. He asked who I was and I stuck my hand out to introduce myself. He was a tough looking kid, but I could see he cared a lot about Andy. I had to respect him for that.

We left the room and she apologized about her little brother, but I explained I was the same way. She didn't know I had two older sisters and said there was a lot about me she didn't know. I wanted her to know everything. I whispered in her ear, asking if she wanted to know more. I saw the goose bumps rise on her skin and smiled triumphantly. I knew there was a small attraction she had for me, but I wasn't sure how far it went. I flirted with her a little, feeling a bit relaxed. I was feeling a little hopeful for the future, I didn't have to be the one to break the news that magical creatures existed, but the imprinting matter was going to be hard. Patrolling that night, all I could think about was her and the future we could have together.

She called me the next day as promised and I had to hold back my yell of triumph when I got off the phone. I didn't want Billy to know I was so head over heels for another girl. A few days later Sam called me to let me know that Emily was going to be home alone and he wanted someone there to watch her while he went to see his grandmother in the hospital. I told him I would, then called the rest of the guys thinking it would be the perfect time for a get together. On my way over I made a detour stop at Andy's to see if she wanted to go. When she opened the door she stopped and stared at me. I could see the lust in her eyes and could feel her gaze rake over me. I hid the shudder that took over my body. Maybe her attraction went a little deeper then I thought.

She didn't want to be around Sam, I didn't blame her. I let her know he wouldn't be there and she looked relieved. When we got to Emily's, Embry and Paul talked her into playing Tunk and I couldn't help but love the way she blended in with my family. She beat Embry and everyone cheered. She refused to play him again and headed to the bathroom. Emily squeezed my arm telling me she was a good girl. I smiled.

Sam came in while she was gone, and I went to meet her to help lessen the awkwardness. We ate and I took her home. On the ride there I told her the wolves could read each others minds and she seemed amazed at that. Then she told me she was the lynx at the Cullen house. I froze when she told me. I don't know why I didn't put the two together before then, but I really forgot about that day. I knew she would ask questions about the house, but what would I say?

The week got worse and worse. I couldn't figure out a way to tell Andy about imprinting without scaring her off and Sam was getting strict about patrols. He was sending two out at a time, so we barely got any rest in between. Everyone knew there was something going on, but we just couldn't quite put our finger on it. We hadn't come across any bodies or anything else unusual, we could just feel something eerie going on. Sam still looked at Andy, but I knew it wasn't her.

Thursday was hard, because Embry took a turn for the worse. He couldn't move or barely open his eyes. No one knew what was going on. Then his mom came and almost bit Sam's head off, he took it pretty hard. The only good thing about that day was Andy asked me over for dinner at her house. If that wasn't a sign she cared for me more then I thought, then I didn't know what was. All that night and the next day I was nervous. She told me to be at her house at eight, but I showed up at seven forty five. I laughed at the chicken apron she had on, but stopped breathing when I saw the skirt she had on. Her legs were so beautiful and toned. She saw me staring and I smiled.

She answered the door for her mother and when I saw Charlie come through the door I wanted to run. I really didn't want to deal with the guilt right then, but to my surprise, it didn't show. Andy asked if I was okay with him being there and I told her yeah. So we sat and ate dinner. I sighed relieved that Charlie didn't say anything about Bella, but my sigh came too soon. He told me he talked to her the other day and that she was doing good with Edward, her leech.

Andy dropped the knife she was holding and in a way I was glad, meant she didn't plan on killing me. After seeing the hurt on her face and the tears in her eyes, I wished she would've. She ran outside into the cold air and I followed after. It didn't take long to catch up with her, but I did and I spun her around to talk to me. She was furious. I couldn't avoid it anymore, and when I saw the hurt in her eyes I told her. It didn't tear a hole in me like it usually did, for that I was thankful. I saw her rubbing her arms trying to get them warm and scolded her for not bringing a coat. I ran my hands up and down knowing they would warm her quicker.

I knew it wasn't just her arms that were cold, so I brought her in for a hug. She groaned and told me how warm I was. Her groan sent a wave of pleasure through me and I wanted her more then anyone I had ever wanted. I placed my cheek on top of her head, but when that didn't satisfy me I moved and put my cheek on hers. I felt her head turn and I couldn't wait to press my lips to hers. Excitement coursed through me, it was finally going to happen. But then she stopped.

She asked if I smelled anything, totally killing the mood. But she looked serious. She started turning surveying the area. Then she froze, as if she was scared. I knew something was wrong. She moved, walking toward the bushes, I saw her kick off her shoes. She got closer to the bushes and the black wolf jumped out biting at her. I phased before I thought about it. I ran after the wolf, swearing it would never get close to Andy again.

I was nervous about posting this, but I wanted to let my readers know what I thought was going on in Jacobs mind the whole time. It was kind of hard putting almost 11 chapters worth of stuff into one, so if there were some important things I missed, let me know. Please Review and let me know what you think.

My Beta's are the best! Thank you MyLion MyLamb and LaSkeptical writer, without them this story would be falling in plot holes and lost in a sea of comma's lol.

Chapter: 14

Thank you all for reviewing on Jacobs POV. I was so nervous about that chapter. But now let's get back to Andy :)

Nope, still not Stephanie Meyer.

I heard clothes ripping and a low growl coming from behind me. I turned and saw Jacob's wolf take off down the road after the wicked wolf.

“No Jacob, wait!” I screamed, knowing he wouldn't be able to catch up with the Skinwalker.

.:Chapter 12:.

“Jacob! Jacob!” I called as I ran in the direction he went. I was barefoot and the cold wind was biting at my skin. I ran as fast as I could, ignoring the small pebbles and other road debris getting stuck between my toes. My brain was a scattered mess. Between realization, confusion and trying to follow Jacobs scent, I was having a hard time focusing. The wolf was the Skinwalker, in animal form. Why couldn't Jacob smell it? Why was it following me? The answers to those questions would have to come later, I hadto find Jacob before something bad happened. I tried remembering things my grandfather told me about Skinwalkers. I knew they were powerful and evil, but that was it really.

My skin felt like ice and my lungs hurt from breathing in the freezing air, but I pushed harder praying I could catch up with Jacob in time. The edge of the forest came into view and I knew that's where he went. I pushed harder ignoring the knot of pain in my side.

'Once your in the woods you have to shift.' I thought to myself. I wanted to shift right then, wanting to feel the warmth of my fur, but I knew I couldn't risk it.

'Only a little further.' I hit the edge of the woods and ran further in just to be sure I wasn't visible from the road. I stopped for a moment to catch my breath. My chest felt like it had a rock sitting inside of it. As I was bent over, the putrid bitter smell of the Skinwalker enveloped me, blocking out everything else. I couldn't breathe anymore, I couldn't think. I opened my eyes, looking for it, then looking for Jacob. I couldn't see anything. Where was it?

A warm feeling started in my feet, at first I was delighted by it. My feet were numb with cold and it felt so good. Then I noticed it kept creeping up. It was the same feeling as that day in the hallway. I tried to pick up my feet and run away from it, but I realized I couldn't move. I was stuck. I couldn't even blink. I tried to scream Jacobs name, but nothing came out. All I could hear was the air being pushed in and out through my nose. I wanted to cry with rage; not being in control of my body gave me a claustrophobic feeling. The warm sensation passed through my stomach and the smell got stronger, making me want to throw up. It crawled up my chest and to my neck, but it didn't stop there, it continued to the top of my head.

Not a second after it reached the top of my head, my legs started working on their own. I started running. I heard my feet pounding furiously on the forest floor, pain tore across them as I hit sticks and pine cones. It was the fastest I had ever run. My heart was pounding, trying to keep up with my feet; I was sure I was going to have a heart attack. I tried screaming for help, but I couldn't do anything except run. My eyes darted from side to side looking for the wolf, wondering where he was. I didn't know where I was going, but when the salty scent of the ocean broke through the bitter barrier I knew we were at the beach. I listened for something to signal that I was not alone. Someone was controlling me.

My feet didn't lead me to the shore, instead I ran up to the cliffs. I started to slow until I was jogging. I knew where we were and I felt a jolt of dread. We were at the highest Cliff. I could hear the waves crashing madly against the rocks down below.

'Oh God, Oh no.' I thought to myself. I crept closer to the cliff. Oh shit. Oh damn. Oh shit. They were going to kill me, it was going to make me jump. I was strangled with panic, trying to think of a way out.

My feet quit moving and I just stared off into the distance; like it was giving me my last sight before I plunged into the dark water and died. I calmed myself as best I could knowing I wouldn't be ab;e to think straight while panicking. I tried to think of a way out. I thought about my dreams, there had to be something there, I wasn't having them for nothing. I thought of my Lynx and what it tried telling me about being 'A Key' and 'I could see through the secrets.’

'What secrets, what secrets?' I thought vigorously to myself. My feet started moving again and I sobbed in my head, but blocked out the panicked thoughts. I couldn't go down like this, not without a fight.

'I was a secret keeper, I could see through them.' I repeated. I was halfway to the edge. Then something triggered a memory about my dreams. The red faced man was chanting words; a spell.

'Spells could be considered secrets. Right?' I thought. I didn't know if it was true, but it was a thought. I was desperate to try something.

I cleared my head as best I could, ignoring the fact that the sound of waves crashing was getting louder as I got closer. Having no idea what to do, I looked for something, felt for something…anything. Nothing came and I wanted to scream with frustration. Then I heard a slight buzzing sound and felt the vibrations in my nerves. I singled it out, trying to figure out what it was. I found it, more like heard it. I heard words being chanted. They were words from another language similar to the ones from my dream, so I didn't know what they were saying. I tried blocking them out, pushing them away; they got fainter. The warm feeling started going away as well and I could move my head just a little. I tried again, blocking them out almost completely. The warmth receded drastically. I tried to jump with joy, but my legs weren't working quite yet. I jerked my head around looking for the skinwalker, prepared to attack once I got control of my body. I didn't see anything. Where the hell was it?

It must have realized I was starting to block the spell, because I felt a surge of thick hot air surround me, intensifying the nasty smell and the words got louder. I tried to clap my hands over my ears, but I was back to not being in control of my body.

NO! I screamed in my head. My legs started working again and I ran to the edge of the cliff, my stomach clenched with fear. I stopped and looked down into the dark churning water. It was the scene from one of my nightmares. Please no. I whispered faintly in my mind. I wasn't ready to go, I had a family that needed me. This couldn't be happening.

“Andy!” I heard someone scream. A feeling of relief thrummed in my mind, but it was short lived. My body turned on it's own. I fought with my mind, trying to hear the words again, begging for something. I saw Jacob running toward me his face wrought with terror. I felt my lips curl into a smile.

“Andy, don't. Please.” He sounded desperate, “Just wait right there. I'm coming to get you. Please, Andy, just wait.”

Before I could signal with my eyes to let him know I wasn't doing it on purpose, I flung my body off the cliff into the cold, night air. I heard Jacob scream my name. As I fell the warmth left my body completely and the sensation of falling took over me. I let out a terrified scream, then sucked in as much air as I could before I hit the dark, wicked looking water.

When I finally hit the water my body screamed with pain; the cold felt like knives ripping through my skin. I tried kicking my way to the top, but got caught in the current. It drug me further down. I fought it. Kicking hard as I could, but my legs didn't want to work. Nothing could work in the freezing water. I couldn't hold my breath anymore, salt water flooded into my nose and mouth, then down my throat. I was going to die.

I closed my eyes and gave one last final kick. It didn't get me anywhere, I was so weak from running. Everything started to blur and my body was thrown about like a rag doll. I saw Adam’s face flash in front of me, a memory of him giving me a huge grin. Then I saw Joey and my mother, making my heart hurt; I didn't even say goodbye. Jacobs face showed up wearing his big contagious grin. I felt a small shot of joy. I closed my eyes and waited for the water to finish with me.

Before my world went completely black I felt a pair of solid arms wrap around me. They yanked me up, pulling me to the top. The water still thrashed and pulled against my body, but my rescuer fought them back. As soon as I reached the surface, I tried to breathe, but it hurt too bad. There was something blocking the way; water.

“Andy, please breathe.” Jacob begged. He hit my back a couple times; the water came out, “Breathe for me Andy, come on!” He shouted, his voice cracking with emotion. I inhaled as deep as I could and let out a strangled sob. I was alive, but I wasn't out of the water yet. My body was numb, I couldn't feel anything. Jacob swam as fast as he could to the shore, “It's going to be okay.” he kept repeating. As soon as he reached a point where he could touch, he picked me and carried my limp body the rest of the way. He dropped to his knees and cradled me in his arms.

“Thank you, thank you, Andy.” He put his forehead on mine and was breathing heavy from the swim. I had never heard Jacob talk that way, never heard how soft his voice could be. Something in his voice and the way he held me, made me feel like I wasn't alone in my attraction. I couldn't help but think maybe he wanted me too. It was odd thinking about that after I very nearly drowned, but near death experiences don't always leave you thinking straight. He pulled me closer to his body and began rocking back and forth.

“You can't leave me, Andraya. Ever.” He whispered sounding close to tears. He must've thought I was passed out or else he wouldn't be talking like that. I coughed making my throat burn. The salt water made it raw. My body was so cold, even in Jacob’s warm grip. I couldn't feel anything. My teeth began to chatter and I was scared they were going to break form hitting each other so hard.

“I'm going to take you to my house, okay?” He didn't wait for me to nod or anything, just picked me up and started running away from the water.

“Just hang on to me, tight.” I wrapped my arms around his neck. I was so sleepy and my breathing was shallow, but I tried hard to stay awake searching with my senses making sure I didn't smell the Skinwalker. It would be just my luck to have the damn thing show up and finish me off.

We reached his house in no time and I felt a little sick to my stomach. I fought back the urge to throw up. He kicked the door open and carried me inside. My body wasn't as numb anymore, and I could feel the warmth of the heater...barely. My body was also in a lot of pain; everything hurt.

“Dad! Dad!” He yelled desperately through the house.

“Jacob, what happened?” I heard a stern voice ask. It wasn't his father.

“I don't have time to talk, Sam.” Jacob snapped. I tried opening my eyes, but I was so sleepy.

“Jake.” I rasped, sounding like a frog.

“Shh, don't say anything.” He held me tighter and carried me further into the house. I opened my eyes a little. He was walking down a hall, then kicked open another door. He took me in what had to be his room. It was small and mostly taken up by a large bed. He sat me on his knee and pulled the covers back yanking them off the bed, then laid me down. I was still shaking from the cold and wanted the blankets so bad.

“Andy, I'm going to try and find you some dry clothes, okay.” Jacob said kneeling down in front of me, “I think you might be suffering from hypothermia. That's why I took the blankets off. If you warm too quickly you could have a heart attack, so please just leave them alone 'til I come back.” I closed my eyes and nodded quickly. When I heard him leave, I began rocking back and forth, hoping it would help my ice cold blood warm. I tried not to think about what happened, tried not to think about the water pushing and pulling fighting over my body. I felt slightly nauseous. Jacob returned quicker then I thought.

“Andy.” He whispered. I opened my eyes to look at him. He held up a pair of jeans and a baggy t-shirt, as well as a towel, “These are some of my sister’s old jeans. I couldn't find a shirt, so I have one of mine.” Then he set the clothes and towel on the other arm, and pulled out a pair of white socks. “I brought these too. Don't worry, I've never worn them so you don't have to worry about toe jam.” I laughed, but it came out as more of a shuddering heave. I wanted to protest and tell him I would be fine, but even I knew if I stayed in the wet clothes, I would get sick.

“T-t-h-” I tried to say 'thank you,' but the shivering wouldn't let me and it hurt to talk. I was starting to shake so bad it was making me sick to my stomach. He nodded and set them down.

“Do you think you can get dressed by yourself?” His expression was defensive, but I saw a faint flicker of worry. I nodded still unable to speak. I considered the idea of having Jacob help me, knowing that my body would warm with embarrassment. It almost sounded like a great idea--almost. “I have to go talk with Sam. I'll be back to check on you.” I nodded again. He walked back out the door.

I didn't want to uncurl my body, I wanted to stay just like I was and finish getting warm. I was scared if I moved the little warmth I was feeling would run away. I got up reluctantly and grabbed the clothes planning to grab the covers as well. I needed the blankets; I would rather chance a heart attack then continue to be so damn cold.

After fighting with my wet clothes and the covers, I was finally in the dry clothes and socks Jacob brought me. I wrapped my hair in the towel and I was trying hard to ignore the odd feeling of not having any under things on. I got back under the covers and began rocking again. I was exceptionally warmer, but I was still chasing away the rest of the cold from my hands and feet. I rubbed my feet together as the chattering of my teeth began to slow. When my body got warmer, my thoughts got clearer. I was surprised Jacob hadn't come back to check on me. He seemed so worried before. I continued to let my mind wander.

Okay, so there’s a Skinwalker in LaPush. Just fan-friggin'-tastic. I could smell it, had been able to smell it all along. But Jacob couldn't smell it. Why? Why am I the only one that can smell the damn thing? My thoughts were interrupted by a light tap on the door; I thought it was Jacob so I wrapped my hands in the blankets prepared to fight for them if he tried to take them. I tried to yell come in, but just a hoarse groan came out. Billy opened the door and wheeled himself in as far as the bed would allow. He had a tray in his lap it held a sports drink, cup of steamy water and a lovely bottle of Tylenol. He was my favorite person in the world.

“Here, I brought you something to drink; Gatorade and some hot tea. I wasn't sure if you wanted something to warm you, or something you could chug. I brought you some Tylenol as well, for the possible aches and pains.” He winked and set the tray on the edge of the bed. I pulled the covers off and crawled to the edge of the bed. I sat cross legged as I yanked off the cap to the Gatorade and popped the top off the Tylenol bottle. I popped two in my mouth and started chugging on the Gatorade. I'm not sure what flavor it was, because I was drinking it so fast I couldn't taste it. It burned going down, but I was too thirsty to care.

“My head and body thanks you.” I said tilting setting the Tylenol bottle back on the tray.“How's Jacob?” I asked, wincing at the pain that came with talking.

“He's fine.” Billy smiled, “Just worried about you and wondering why you jumped.” I flinched.

“Umm...” I didn't know what to say or where to start. He moved forward and patted my shoulder.

“Don't worry, you can explain it to him. Right now you need to rest.” Rest? Ha! Right. He grabbed the wheels on his chair and backed up through the open door into the hall and left.

What was I going to tell Jacob? He saw the wolf, he even chased after it. But, would he believe me if I told him what it was? I laid back down on the bed and got underneath the covers. I realized it smelled like Jacob. I snuggled deeper in the soft blankets letting his scent wash over me. I loved it.

I was dog tired, but I knew I wouldn't be able to sleep, so I didn't even try. I kept running the questions through my head; why didn't Jacob smell it? Why was it following me? Then I thought about the things Jacob said when he pulled me from the water. It's not really what he said; it was how he said it. He sounded so hurt and scared. I really didn't know what to think of it. I laid there awhile contemplating everything, until Jacob quietly entered the room.

“Hey, uh, I didn't realize you were awake. Sorry.” He said sheepishly. I sat up and smiled.

“It's okay.” I rasped my throat was still raw and hurting.

“What happened out there, Andy?” He asked softly.

“How did you find me?” I asked trying to avoid the question. He sighed.

“After I chased the wolf I lost it. I went back to where I left you, but you were gone. I grabbed my clothes thinking maybe you went back home, but then I caught your scent going in the other direction. So I followed it to the cliffs.” His nostrils flared, “Now tell me what happened out there.”

“I'm not sure you'll believe me.” I replied looking down at my hands. I felt the bed sink when he sat down beside me.

“Try me.”

“Okay,” here goes, “I should start from the beginning.” He nodded, I sighed “A little while after I showed up in LaPush, I kept coming across this awful smell. The only way to describe it is that it's a nasty, bitter smell. I really didn't think anything of it, but then it started to follow me. I always had this feeling something was watching me, following me. Then I started having nightmares, but they weren't just something made up. I think it was visions of what happened in the past between my great great grandfather and the Skinwalker. Remember the story I told you.” He nodded. I thought of the dream I had of me looking from the cliff into the water, was I possibly dreaming of the future as well?

“When I was dreaming, I found my way to the Skinwalker by following the bitter scent. I really didn't put two and two together, maybe I didn't want to. But tonight something just sort of clicked. The wolf that jumped out of the bushes was putting off the smell. I associate the smell with the Skinwalker from my dream, so... the wolf is a Skinwalker in animal form.” I shot a glance at his face to see if he believed me; he looked confused.

“A Skinwalker…in LaPush?” He asked. I nodded, looking back down at my hands, “This bitter scent...why couldn't I smell it?”

“I'm not sure.” I told him, “Skinwalkers use a lot of magic; he may have a way of covering his scent.”

“Then why can you smell it?” And now comes the part he may have a hard time believing.

“I'm not sure, but I was thinking, maybe I can smell it because it's kind of embedded in me. My ancestors hunted down Skinwalkers, so they know what they are looking for. Like you would probably be able to track a vampire better then me, because that's what you were created to do, as well as your ancestors. I've never smelled one, so I wouldn't know what to look for.” I wasn't sure that was right, but it's all I could come up with.

“That sounds reasonable.” He thought for a moment, then looked into my eyes, “Andy, why did you jump?” I grimaced.

“Tonight, when I when I jumped off the cliff, it wasn't me Jacob,” I looked back into his eyes to make sure I got the point across. i couldn't read his expression; he had his defenses up.

“Who was it?” He asked. I shook my head.

“It was me, but I didn't have any control over my body.” I bit my thumbnail nervous.

“Was it this Skinwalker thing?” I nodded. He looked away, “We knew something around here wasn't right. We need to find it before it can hurt someone else.” Relief swept over me. He believed me, “If this thing can control people, I don't want it running around the rez.”

“I know.” I didn't like the idea of it running free either.

“How are you feeling?” He asked. I shrugged, “Good, because we need to go talk to Sam.” I guess he took a shrug as 'I'm fine'.

This was going to be fun.

“Is he still here?” I asked Jacob as he got up off the bed. I remembered hearing his voice.

“Yeah, he wanted me to talk to you first.”

“What if he doesn't believe me?” I asked slightly embarrassed.

“He will.” He said in a matter of fact tone.

I got up off the bed to follow, “I hope your right.”

Sam was waiting for us on the big couch in the living room. He and Billy were whispering quickly, but even with my good hearing, I couldn't catch anything. They stopped as soon as they saw me behind Jacob. Sam actually smiled at me, it was kind of nice. It made me feel a little more comfortable, then again, maybe that was the point. Jacob brought a chair from the kitchen and turned it around so he could straddle it. He rested his chin on the back and waited for Sam to speak.

“Andy, I'm pretty sure you have already explained everything to Jacob, but if you don't mind, would you give me an idea as to what happened tonight.”

“Where do you want me to start?” I asked trying to hide my anxiety. I still wasn't sure if he was going to believe me.

“Wherever.”

“Just start with the first time you came across the scent. Then tell them about tonight.” Jacob told me. Sam gave him a quick confused look, then focused on me. Billy looked very intrigued by what I was going to say, so I started talking; telling them about my first run in the woods and my dreams. I wasn't interrupted, not once. Billy arched his dark eyebrows when I told them about my dreams. I finally made it to recent events and explained when it finally clicked, how I knew the wolf was the Skinwalker.

“So, your basing this on dreams?” Sam asked carefully. I wasn't sure if his tone was doubtful or just curious.

“Yes.”

“The Yee Naaldlooshii is native to the southwest, why would it be here in LaPush? What would make it travel so far north?” Billy asked me.

“The Yeen what?” I asked. Jacob and Sam turned to gawk at him as well.

“Yee Naaldlooshii is what the Navajo people call a Skinwalker, that is where the Skinwalker originated. Yee Naaldlooshii basically means 'beings that travel on four legs'. They are evil creatures, ones you don't want to come across. There's usually more then one. They tend to stay in the southwest usually shifting into coyotes, but they can shift into anything.” Obviously Billy knew more about them then I did. Was he doubting me?

“I'm going to admit,” I started, “I don't know much about them. We haven't dealt with one since my great great grandfather, Takoda. But there was a Skinwalker near our land back then. Our land is in Montana, not the southwest, and there was only one by the name of Nukpana.”

“I'm not saying that it can't be true, Andy.” Billy put his hands up in defense, “I was just asking.”

“Skinwalkers are basically witches that practice dark magic and can turn into animals?” Sam questioned.

“Pretty much.” I nodded.

“I know they're fast as hell. I couldn't catch up with the thing. It made it to the woods way before I did, by the time I got there it was gone.” That confused me. Skinwalkers were fast, but Jacob kept up with it when it was chasing me in the woods. He would've caught up with it before it could disappear. I didn't see it around me either, but I never looked at the sky or in the tree's.

“I think it can turn into a crow too.” I interjected, “The first couple times I came across it, there was always a big black crow around.”

“I saw it that day the wolf chased you.” Jacob said quickly, “I remembered you said something about a crow when I was driving you to my house. Then I noticed it flying over the forest. It dove in minutes before I found you running from the wolf.”

“We need to find this thing. Since it's a person, it may be hard, but we need to find them fast.” Sam rubbed his face and leaned back against the couch, “Where have you caught it's scent?”

“Mainly outside, but a couple times in the school.” Jacob looked at me with his questioningly, “That day I passed out, it was the same feeling as tonight. It didn't take over my body that time, it just tried to choke me.” I explained. Jacob slightly winced.

“Could it be a student? Or maybe a teacher?” Billy asked.

“I don't know.” I shrugged, going over the people that went to school and the people I came across before that day in the hall; Krista, and harmony. The day before, I saw Ms. Knight when I caught the scent.

“I think we covered a lot of ground tonight.” Sam looked at his watch and stood up, “I have to go check in with Collin and Brady, they are patrolling the rest of the night. And Emily's still not feeling well.” A cold dread took over my stomach, Collin and Brady were in danger and didn't even know it. Hopefully Sam would tell them.

“I agree, my mother is probably worried sick and waiting to cuss me out when I get home.” I told Jacob. I didn't want to leave, because we were starting to unravel things, but it was late and I did owe my mother an apology, “I don't know how much they know, but I'll ask my mother and my Auntie Lonnie if they know anything about Skinwalkers.” Mainly Aunt Lonnie, mom would worry too much.

Jacob stood, but Sam motioned for him to sit back down, “I'll take her home. We need to talk anyways.”

Woo-hoo. I thought to myself.

“Call me when you get home okay.” Jacob said sternly. I nodded then headed back into his room to retrieve my wet clothes. He appeared behind me with a plastic bag.

“Thought you might need this.” I grabbed it and shoved my wet clothes inside.

“Thank you, Jake, for everything.” I laughed bitterly, “I thought I was a goner when I hit that water.”

“Hey, I've battled the current a time or two, it was nothing.” It wasn't the answer I was expecting. I didn't know what I was expecting, maybe some more soft words telling me he would never let anything happen to me. Instead I get 'it was nothing'. It stung a little and was a kind of embarrassing.

“I'll see ya later, Jacob.” I walked past him trying to hide my disappointment.

“Andy,” he grabbed my hand and we locked gazes, “call me Jake. I like it when you call me that.” I nodded and smiled ignoring the lightweight feeling starting in my chest.

Sam's car was pretty big. It was an old white Lincoln Town car. The inside was dark blue and smelled earthy like Sam and a little like Emily. It was still cold outside, so we had the windows rolled up since it didn't have a heater. It was no use, my hands were starting to freeze again and I didn't have any shoes on.

“Sorry, I should have grabbed you a blanket or something.” Sam apologized.

“It's fine.” I said turning to look out the window trying not to focus on anything particular. It was kind of awkward being with him, I didn't know what I was supposed to say.

“So, Joshua is your father, huh?” He asked breaking the silence.

“That's what's on the birth certificate.” I said indifferently.

“Have you ever met him?” He asked, sounding nervous. Maybe he felt as awkward as I did.

“No.” I sighed, “I don't knowanything about him either. Other then he was Quileute and was the other party involved in my conception.” I didn't think he wanted to know how hot my mother thought he was.

“Trust me, you didn't miss out on much.” He said indignantly, “He wasn't around much when I was younger. When he did have me, he always dropped me off to his mothers house. I didn't mind though. She's a great grandmother.” He turned to me and smiled. I just nodded. I really never wanted to know about my father. I lived my whole life without him, I was pretty sure I would survive the rest without him.

“You have their eyes.” He said quickly.

“Huh?” I didn't know why he was forcing himself to tell me all this.

“Joshua and Grandma Uley have dark green eyes. I got my mothers.” He hesitated, “She wants to meet you.”

“Who?” His mother?

“Grandma Uley.” He told me, “She's in the hospital right now. She had to have her appendix taken out.”

“Okay.” I nodded again. So that's why he was talking about it. I wasn't sure how I felt about meeting her. I never had a grandmother before. My mother's mother died before I was born, so I didn't get the cookies for breakfast, or the warm hugs I was told you can only get from a grandma.

He didn't say anything else about the subject, so I left it alone. I showed Sam how to get to my house and he pulled up in front of it, “Andy, I know you want to talk to your mother and Lonnie about this, but you can't tell them exactly what's going on. Not yet.”

“I understand.” I told him, “I didn't plan on telling them exactlywhat was going on anyway. My mother has a tendency to over react.” He laughed, “I'll just see what I can get out of them,” meaning Lonnie, “about Skinwalkers.”

“Good.” he nodded. I opened the door to get out, “Andy, I want you to know that if you ever need anything just let me know. You’re family now, as well as pack, we help each other out.” I wanted to protest to the pack part, because I didn't like the idea of Sam being my Alpha, not one bit. The family part however, made me happy.

“Sam,” I said with confidence, “no offense, but I would really rather not be a part of the pack. But family would be nice. I've never been a part of a real family. It's always been me, mom and Joey, so family would be great.”

“I understand.” He nodded, “But we'll talk more later.”

Can't wait.

“Thanks Sam. Tell Emily I said hey.” I got out of the car and ran to the house, too scared to check my surroundings. If something was watching me, I didn't want to know. I was prepared to face my mother’s wrath when I got in the house, but to my surprise she was already in bed. Aunt Lonnie was still up sitting in her recliner.

“Hello, Andraya.” She greeted, “Did you have a good time with Jacob?”

“Yes Ma'am.” I smiled, hoping she didn't notice that I was dressed in different clothes and had no shoes on. I walked to the sofa and sat down, “Can I ask you something Auntie?”

“Anything sweetie.” She smiled. My Aunt Lonnie was actually a very pretty older woman. Her hair was dark and gray, but it suited her. She didn't have a lot of wrinkles and her face shone brightly every time she smiled. If you looked close enough into her dark brown eyes you could see she was a woman full of wisdom.

“What do you know about...Skinwalkers?” Her pretty face lost a little color and she had a disturbed expression.

“Andraya, you must not talk about them.” She said quickly in a hushed tone.

“Why?”

“It will draw their attention, they may come to our home.” I wanted to say too late, but she looked really worried, “Come to me tomorrow night and ask your questions.” She turned to the TV, “We'll talk then.”

“Sorry Auntie, I didn't mean to frighten you.” I got up and kissed her on the cheek.

She patted the side of my face, then turned and looked at me, “You be careful Niminoos, very careful.” I smiled at her use of our peoples language, it had been so long since I heard it and it sounded nice in her soft voice. 'Niminoos' was Cree for 'My Cat'. It was fitting.

I smiled “I will Nitosis.” She smiled big. Nitosis was 'my aunt'. I didn't use our language, because I didn't know much of it. Just the basics. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

I headed straight for the shower, but stopped to check on Joey first. I slowly opened the door and peaked in. He still had on the same clothes and I could see a slight smile on his face.

“Glad someone had a good time tonight.” I muttered.

The shower was so relaxing. I stayed in until the water went cold washing my hair trying to get the sticky salty feeling out of it. I got out and wrapped a towel around my body. I went to my room and opened the door cautiously. The curtain was pulled back and the moon was shining through my window, illuminating my room and it's purple walls. I rushed to it, my heart pounded in my chest, and quickly pulled the curtains down, scared something might be watching me. I took slow calming breaths. I dressed quickly, then turned my small radio on knowing I wouldn't be able to handle complete silence. I clicked on my closet light and left the door cracked, then got into my bed, pulling the covers all the way up to my chin. I didn't sleep at all that night. I fought the urge to go get in bed with Joey, telling myself it was time to grow up, because I was about to face some real life monsters.

By the time the sun peaked over the horizon I had went over everything in my head. Jacob and the rest of the pack were probably more then capable of killing the Skinwalker, but they had no idea what kind of evil they were dealing with or how to find it. Therefore I was LaPush’s only hope to stop the evil thing. And I would. I had friends and...family here that I cared about. I just had to find it and kill it, before it killed me.

Loved it? hated it? Leave a review and let me know :) I'm trying to make it to 120 reviews. I won't hold the next chapter hostage or anything and demand reviews (though it is tempting lol). It would just be pretty cool to make it to 120.

Thank you to my extra special super duper wonderful Beta's.

Chapter: 15

Anything Twilight related is not mine.

.:Chapter 13:.

After having a rough sleepless night, I went into the living room to join Aunt Lonnie and watch TV. She wasn't there and everyone else was still sound asleep. I grabbed the remote, turned the TV on and laid down on the sofa. I flipped through the channels. There wasn't much on, but I finally settled on Die Hard; Bruce Willis was one of my favorite actors. My eyelids drooped through the whole movie and I made it to the part where the hostages were all sent to the roof, but then sleep finally won. The next thing I knew, a hard pounding on the door woke me up. I jumped off the sofa trying to reach the door before the rest of the house was woke up.

“Who is it...the SWAT team?” I muttered to myself. I snatched open the door before they could pound again, “Nope, worse. A werewolf.” I sighed, “What's wrong Jake?” I leaned my head against the door still sleepy. He didn't look amused with my comment. Knowing I would rather sit down and deal with him, I opened the door and motioned for him to come in. He walked past and I shut it.

“You didn't call me last night.” He crossed his arms and his jaw clenched.

“Sorry, I forgot I told you I would call. I had a lot on my mind.”

“I almost came here when I didn't hear from you.” He said a little annoyed, “If Sam hadn't called me when he got home...”

“I said I was sorry.” I folded my arms, a little annoyed myself, “Don't get all over protective okay. I'm a big girl, I can take care of myself.” He went to say something else, but stopped and shook his head.

“Sorry. You just really need to be careful.” He sighed and dropped his arms, “You’re not like us. You don't have super speed and you don't have our strength.”

“But I do have a good nose.” I pointed out, “I'll know when I'm in trouble.”

“It might be to late by then. Remember last night?” I shrugged knowing he had a point.

“I'm too tired to argue with you right now okay.” I ran my hand through my tangled hair and instantly became aware of the fact I probably looked like crap. I still had on my pajamas; a concert shirt and plaid sleeping pants. I wasn't a Victoria Secret kind of girl, but at the moment I wished I was.

“You alright?” Jacob asked.

“Yeah, didn't get much sleep last night.” He sighed again and his shoulders slumped.

“I'm sorry I should have asked how you were doing before I started chewing you out about not calling me.”

“It's okay.” I patted his arm. My stomach growled embarrassing me and I turned and headed to the kitchen, “You hungry?”

“I could eat.”

“There's some left over stew and fry bread.” I told him as I looked inside the fridge.

“Sounds good.”

I took it out and grabbed a couple bowls from the dish drain, filled them up and put them in the microwave.

“So did Sam tell the rest of the guys and Leah about the Skinwalker?”

“Yeah. They were a little freaked at first, but now they are just worried.” He leaned against he counter, “Sam said someone has to be with Emily when he's not there and Jared will probably be spending more time with Kim.”

“What about Leah and Mr. McKee?”

“She's with him pretty much all the time.” He stuffed a piece of fry bread in his mouth, “No one is really worried about him anyways.”

“Why not?” I asked. It did seem like Mr. McKee and Leah spent a lot of time together. I thought they were pretty serious, why wouldn't they give him the same protection as Kim and Emily? He thought for a moment.

“They do spend a lot of time together.” He sighed, “I think he believes things are serious, but Leah is just going to end up breaking his heart.”

“What do you mean?” I was really confused. Was Leah leading him on or something? He eyed me, then shrugged.

“Never mind, it's none of my business anyway.” I wanted him to explain, but knowing Jacob, when he dropped a subject it wasn't going to be picked back up.

Jacob spent the rest of the day with me. We watched TV most of the day, then we started talking about the Skinwalker. We tried to come up with more reasons as to why it was here in LaPush, but we just couldn't come up with anything new. Before he left I told him I was supposed to talk to Aunt Lonnie that night and see if she had any info that we could use. He just nodded. Once he was gone, I felt like I could fly. I spent the whole day with him, I felt like a giddy idiot. I was lucky mom was stuck reading a book and Joey left around lunch to go to Gabriella's (not before he flashed Jake a death glare) or else they would be trampling me with questions..

I approached Aunt Lonnie that night, but she shook her head and told me not now. It must be some serious business. Since I didn't get any sleep that day I went into a coma like rest that night. I didn't have any dreams, which was a little disappointing. I was hoping to get more answers, anything from them. The rest of the weekend went by slow. I fought the urge to just go out and find the Skinwalker myself. It would be a stupid thing for me to do; I didn't know anything about it and I would just put myself in danger. It was still nerve racking. I didn't like sitting at home while the rest of the guys were out patrolling. Jacob called and checked on me regularly and I would ask if they came across anything new (like he would tell me). Sunday was actually pretty boring. It was hard to believe I had just had a near death experience and discovered there was a monster in LaPush out to get me.

“Mmm, smells good.” My mother said Monday morning as I was attempting to make coffee. I could make three course meals, but couldn't figure out how to make a good cup of coffee, “Your up bright and early. And when did you start drinking coffee?”

“I was up late last night, studying. Looking for a good pep me up.” I replied as I set the filter in the coffee machine. Mom still hadn't asked why I ran out that night, or where I went. I thought maybe Chief Swan explained about Jake and Bella, and mom just thought I was jealous or something. I wasn't...well maybe a little...no I wasn't. Ugh! I was too tired to think about it.

“Move honey,” She sighed and nudged me out of the way with her hip, “let a pro handle it.”

“Yes, Coffee Master.” I put my hands together and half bowed. She laughed and finished up with the coffee. The oven timer went off and I pulled out the cinnamon buns that were baking. It wasn't the best breakfast idea, but I was hoping the sugar rush would help keep me awake.

“Wanna take one of these to Chief Swan?” I asked her as I took them off the pan, “If not, you know Joey will probably eat the rest by himself and get sick.”

“Hey!” Joey whined walking into the kitchen, “I'm not that bad.”

“You should tell that to Justine’s vase. I don't think it appreciated you throwing up in it after the Fourth of July get together.”

“You are never going to let me live that down are you.” He groaned.

“It was funny.” I laughed, “I thought she was going to have a heart attack.”

“That vase was so ugly.” Mom cut in laughing.

“Well I couldn't not try all the desserts that were there. And they were all good.” He laughed, “Adam helped me sneak them off.” I winced at hearing his name and waited for the cold dread to creep through me. But nothing came.

“Andy, I'm so sorry.” Joey said quickly looking distraught.

“It's okay.” I forced a smiled, “Sometimes it's nice to remember him. We had some good times.” Guilt crashed through me as I placed the plate full of buns on the table. Why wasn't an attack coming? I began to realize I didn't think about Adam as much as I used to. I guess I had to much on my mind. I was too tired to worry about it right then, “So do you want a couple for Chief Swan, mom?”

“Yeah, he would like that.” She turned to walk out of the kitchen, but stopped, “And call him Charlie, he said he doesn't mind.” I nodded.

“I'm going to hop in the shower. Don't pig out, Joe.” He rolled his eyes. I rushed down the hall bumping into Aunt Lonnie on the way, “Sorry Auntie.”

“Don't worry Niminoos.” She patted my cheek, “Come see me tonight, yes.”

“Okay.” I heard a honk outside.

“Tell your mother Erma is taking me to the store. I will be back later.” She passed me and headed to the living room before I could reply.

The shower helped wake me up a little more, but I knew it was going to be a rough day in school. I threw on a black long sleeve shirt and pair of blue jeans, then headed to the kitchen to fix a cup of coffee. I very rarely drank coffee; the stuff was kind of gross, but I was desperate today. I was in the middle of scooping sugar into my cup when I heard a hard knock on the door.

“Got it!” I yelled through the house. I opened the door and smiled when I saw Jacob standing there looking ever so sexy, “Good morning, Mr. Black.”

“You sound like, Ms. Knight.” He wrinkled his nose then laughed. I opened the door and let him in.

“Want a cinnamon bun?” I asked following him to the kitchen.

“Do you even have to ask?” I just rolled my eyes. I was getting out a plate for him to use, but he just snatched one up and took a huge bite out of it.

“Jake, have you ever heard of taking the time to enjoy your food?” He shrugged, “You probably don't even know what it tastes like.”

“I don't have to,” He winked, “I just know it's good. It's the thought that counts.”

“Whatever.” I waved him off and grabbed one of my own, taking small pieces off and putting them in my mouth, “Am I riding with you today?”

“If you want.” He shrugged and reached for another cinnamon bun.

“What if I say no.” He quit chewing and gave me a serious face.

“It's too dangerous for you to be by yourself. For some reason that thing is after you.”

“I thought 'If you want to' meant I had a choice.”

“I was being polite.”

“You know, it's a little hard to take you serious when you have icing all around your mouth.” I laughed, then went to grab a napkin off the counter. I wet it then walked back over to him. He bent down so I could wipe the icing off. I could feel the warmth of his skin through the wet napkin and stopped when I realized how close I was to his mouth. His lips looked soft and inviting. I could smell the sweet sugary scent of the cinnamon bun coming from him. I pulled my hand away and noticed he quit breathing. I remembered the things he said when he pulled me from the water. Sometimes I thought I just imagined them; I was kind of out of it. I glanced up to look into his eyes and my breath caught when I saw they were darker then usual and full of something I couldn't quite put my finger on. It gave me goosebumps. I licked my lips nervously, then started wiping again scared I might do something stupid like grab the back of his neck and bring him down to kiss me.

“I would be on a bus full of people.” I said trying to keep the conversation going. My heart was fluttering, but my breathing was starting to get back to normal. I had to quit doing this to myself.

“I don't want to risk it.” he shook his head and looked away.

“Well your lucky I don't like being on a bus packed full of screaming kids, or else I would say no just because you were trying to boss me around.” I threw the napkin in to the garbage, “Be right back.”

I walked down the hall to my mothers room to let her know Aunt Lonnie was gone and Jake was taking me to school. Then stopped to tell Joey. He just shrugged and said he figured it would become a regular thing.

“You ready?” I asked as I came back into the kitchen. He was gripping the counter and had his head hung low, but snatched it up when he heard me, “Everything alright?” He looked worried about something.

“I need to talk to you about something Andy.” He said as he straightened up to look at me. I began to worry. Did he see my obvious attraction? Did it bother him? Did I make him uncomfortable? Embarrassment crept through me.

“Go ahead.” I said trying to hide my despair. I walked past him to my cup of coffee and took a big swig of the now tepid drink. I grimaced at the taste then poured it out.

“It's hard to explain.” His expression became aggravated, like he was looking for the right words, “You know how some people believe in love at first sight?”

“Yeah.” I said trying to sound nonchalant. The day I first laid on eyes Jacob, something in me shifted. I felt this insane attraction to him even thought he looked at me like I was a fly on his food. Was I that obvious? I cringed inwardly.

“Well we, the wolves...” He was interrupted by a the shrill ring of the telephone. Relieved that I had a distraction, I jumped up to answer it.

“Hello.” I spoke into the receiver.

“Can I speak with Andraya, please.” A polite voice asked.

“This is her.”

“Hello Andraya, this is Mrs. Meyer.”

“Oh, Mrs. Meyer, hello.” I totally forgot about my job interview. Now that I thought about it, I felt a pang of dread. What if I didn't get it. I bit my thumbnail nervously, “How are you doing?”

“I'm fine thank you.” She replied, “I was wondering if you were still interested in a job here.”

“Yes Ma'am.” My heart started beating faster as my excitement grew. I calmed it not wanting to get my hopes up.

“When can you start?” All the dread vanished and I wanted to squeal with joy, “It'll be the same hours we discussed during your interview; after school until nine, then Saturday mornings from eight to noon.”

“Sounds great.” I told her trying to hold down my excitement, “Um, how about Wednesday? It will give me some time to organize my schedule.”

“Works for me. See you Wednesday at four. Bye.”

“Bye.” I hit the off button, then did a little dance. I had a job. I was going to have my own money. I was going to be able to help mom. Oh yeah! I froze when I heard Jacob roar with laughter. I forgot he was standing there. I glared at him as he bent over in hysterics.

“Is that your happy dance?” He asked between laughs.

“Go chase a car, Black!” I growled. Then looked at the clock, “Come on we're going to be late.”

“We've still got twenty minutes. Besides you need to show your mom your little dance and tell her the good news.” He tried to imitate me dancing and I felt my face grow hot with embarrassment.

“I want to get to school early and I'll tell her tonight.” I grabbed my backpack and headed out of the house to the Rabbit. I slammed the door as I got in.

“Aw, don't be too mad.” He laughed as he got in and started the car, “You should see how Embry gets when he beats anyone at anything.”

“How is he doing?” My anger ebbed away with the thought of Embry, I was worried about him. And I wasn't ready to talk about whatever he wanted to talk about in the house.

“He's getting better, he was up walking around this morning.” He tried to hide the worry he had for his friend, but I saw through it.

“He'll be fine.”

“I hope so. But we don't know what's wrong with him.” he gripped the steering wheel, “I've been thinking maybe this Skinwalker put some sort of spell on him.”

“That could be it, but it hasn't just been Embry. Paul was sick and I remember seeing Quil and Seth looking drained after they patrolled the night before. Embry just seems to have gotten the worst of it.” I thought for a moment, “It probably is some kind of dark magic.” I drew a blank on what exactly it could be doing.

“Ugh! This is so frustrating.” Jacob yelled, “With the bloodsuckers we knew what to do. Scent them out and eliminate them. But this stupid Skinwalker thing is hiding and I have no idea how to track it or find it.” He ran a hand through his dark hair, “Plus, your in danger, which leaves me on edge.”

“Whoa, there Sparky,” I found myself getting defensive. He wasn't my body guard or anything and I didn't want to be something else he felt he had to worry about, “I told you I'm a big girl, I can take care of myself.” He just shook his head.

The rest of the ride to school was quiet. Jacob leaned back in his seat, but still looked tense. I pulled out my English book and pretended to be going over something. I was really cursing Jacob in my mind. I hated being seen as weak and in need of someone to protect me; I could protect my own damn self, been doing it for awhile now. As soon as he stopped the car in the parking lot, I jumped out of the car. I didn't feel like dealing with him and his crazy notion that he was responsible of me, like he was my keeper.

“Friggin’ werewolves.” I muttered as I approached the main building. I got a strong whiff of Jacob’s scent and knew he was gaining on me. I tried to speed up, not wanting to hear what he had to say. I just wanted to stay mad for once.

“Andy,” he called, “Andy wait.” He grabbed my arm and I spun around to meet him.

“I am not your responsibility.” I sneered, “I'm not a child.”

“I know.”

“Then why do you feel like you have to protect me. Like I'm not capable enough to do it on my own.”

“Why do you find it so hard to lean on someone?” He snapped back, “Why can't you just except help when it is offered? You don't have to do everything on your own; lean on someone Andy.” I paused knowing he was right. I did have issues with accepting help, I always found a way to get things done on my own. How could I respond to that? How could I tell him that the only person I felt I could truly rely on was me?

“I have to go.” I pulled away from him.

“We got here early.” He told me pinching the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger, “What are you going to do until school starts?” I backed away.

“I have to talk to Mr. McKee about tutoring.” Which wasn't completely a lie. I hadn't talked to him since he offered. I turned and left Jacob standing in front of the double doors. How did he know me so well? Why did he have to bring that up? I made my way to Mr. McKee's class hoping he would be there. I was in luck. He stood in front of the white board writing out the days lesson plan.

“Hey, Mr. McKee.” I told him as I put on a fake smile and went to my seat.

“Good morning, Andraya.” He put the cap on the marker he was using and put it on his desk, “How was your weekend?”

“It was good.” I lied. But I couldn't exactly tell him that there was an evil shape shifting witch running around the reservation and a pack of teenage werewolves and I were trying to figure out a way to stop it, “Yours?”

He walked to the back of the room where I was sitting and I noticed he was limping. He saw my gaze, “Baseball.” he smiled, “Buddy of mine pitched to low and it hit me in the thigh.”

“I bet that hurt.” I told him.

“Yeah, but it's my own fault.” He shook his head, “Still trying to act like I'm young.”

“You are still young.”

“You'd be surprised.” He turned his face striking a pose, “Good genes.” I laughed.

“Is there a reason you came to class so early?” He arched one of his dark eyebrows.

“I wanted to talk to you about the whole tutoring thing.”

I spent the rest of the morning working out a good time for me and him to meet. It was hard to come up with a good time and place since I had a job, but we finally decided we would try Saturdays at the library in Forks. I heard the bell ring and Kim strolled into class and frowned when she saw me.

“Why weren't you at the picnic table this morning?” She asked.

“I had to come work out a time to meet Mr. McKee for tutoring.” She looked confused, “He's going to help me with trig.”

“What did you say to Jake?” She asked pulling her notebook from her back pack. “He looked upset.” I sighed.

“Nothing.” Then I lowered my voice, “Jake has this crazy idea that he is responsible for me. He doesn’t think I know how to take care of myself.” She frowned again.

“It's not that Andy.”

“Then what is it?”

“Jake...” she trailed off and was interrupted by the class room door opening.

A new girl walked through the door. She had her head up and her shoulders back looking confident, but I saw her playing with the straps on her bag nervously. She was average height and very pretty. She had long silky black hair that was pushed behind her ears. Her skin wasn't as dark as mine or Kim's, she was almost pale, but the dark blue shirt and jeans she wore went nicely with her color. She kept her head up as she spoke to Mr. McKee. He stepped up to introduce her.

“Class this is Mariah Jones.” She turned a little pink, but turned and waved to everyone. At that moment, the classroom door burst open and Paul came strutting in with paper in hand. He looked up to find Mr. McKee and handed it to him. He wasn't paying attention as he walked back to the door and bumped into Mariah.

“Excuse you.” She told him. He looked like he was about to give a smart ass Paul worthy comment, but when he saw her, he froze. He stared at her, mouth gaped open with this weird look on his face.

“What's wrong with Paul?” I whispered furiously to Kim. He looked silly just standing there staring at the girl. Kim looked up.

“Shit,” She hissed, “I think Paul just imprinted.”

“He what?” I asked confused. Imprinted? What the hell was that? She gave me a panicked look, but shook her head.

“Come help me with him and I'll explain on the way.” She got out of her seat and I would have protested going with her if not for the fact I was curious about what happened and what the hell imprinting was.

“Mr. McKee,” She said as we approached the front of the class. Mariah was looking at Paul confused and a little nervous. He was stammering and I wasn't sure what he was trying to say, “Can we go to the bathroom?” I looked at Kim and turned red. Why did she have to ask to go to the bathroom?

“Both of you?” He asked looking bewildered.

“Yes,” she said calmly, “it's a girl thing and I have to get Andy some stuff out of my car.” I felt my skin get darker.

“Um. Yeah go right on ahead.” He handed us a hall pass and we headed out the door. Kim grabbed Paul's hand and pulled him away from Mariah.

“Sorry,” I told her as we walked by, “he gets stuck sometimes.” Her brows knitted in confusion.

In the hall Kim had to drag Paul. He seemed so out of it, but came to his senses quickly. We kept walking and ended up at a picnic table outside and sat down.

“Oh man,” he leaned his head back in frustration, “I just made a total ass of myself didn't I ?” He asked.

“Yeah you did buddy.” Kim laughed. I was still puzzled waiting for Kim to explain what happened. She and Paul noticed my foot tapping.

“Um, hey Andy.” Paul said noticing me for the first time. He ran his hand across the back of his neck.

“Hey Paul,” I said quickly then turned to Kim, “Can you explain now? What is imprinting?” She sighed and looked at Paul, who shrugged.

“May as well tell her, she'll find out soon enough.” Kim looked torn. She bit her lip, but started talking.

“You remember how I told you the wolves have soul mates.” I nodded, “Well they don't just start dating someone and decide that person is the one for them. They imprint.” There was that word again.

“And what is that exactly?”

“It's when we see the one person that is meant to be ours.” Paul said, “When you see her, she's all that matters. There's nothing else.” He glanced back at the main building with a pained expression on his face, “I need to go see her.”

“Paul,” Kim snapped, “No, you need to wait a little while. I'll ask her to sit with us at lunch okay.” He nodded.

“So who all has this imprinting happened to?” Please don't say Jake. Who was I kidding.

“Sam imprinted on Emily. Jared on me.” Kim said. She was going to continue, but Paul cut her off.

“We need to get back to class.” He got up. Kim and I followed.

“So is it like a life long thing?” I asked her as we walked back to the main building.

“Yeah. They can't control it. It's love, but it's so much more. Their imprint is their other half; they complete them.” We reached our class room. I was glad. I really didn't want to hear anymore about imprinting knowing Jake probably imprinted on his Bella.

I mulled over the things she told me. It wasn't a lot, but the way Paul sounded when he explained it, it sounded beyond important; life changing. Was that what happened when I saw Jake the first day of school? I wasn't a wolf, but I did have Quileute blood in me. The first time I saw him, something in me changed and I couldn't get him out of my head. Still can't. But he didn't imprint on me, so maybe not. Maybe I just had an unhealthy obsession with a werewolf that was not emotionally available, because his heart belonged to someone else. Oh life sucked.

I began to really dislike Bella Swan. One she had a great guy and left him to become a friggin' bloodsucker (as the guys would call it) and two, she made it to where no one else could have him either. It wasn't fair. The whole imprint thing wasn't fair. They see someone and instantly have this crazy attraction to them; they don't get a choice. Shouldn't they get to pick? I was depressed pretty much the rest of the day. The only good thing was that Ms. Knight had a sub, so we didn't really have any work. Quil kept asking me what was wrong, but I told him nothing and went back to the little worksheet the sub passed out.

Lunch came quickly and I grabbed some fruit and a sandwich, but wasn't really hungry. Jake wasn't at the table yet, I was a little relieved. I wasn't sure how I would react to seeing him right now. I wasn't mad at him anymore, but I didn't want to feel the hurt that came when I saw his beautiful face; knowing I would never have him. Jared and Seth were sitting at the table, as well as Collin and Brady. Paul was there too, but he was looking over the cafeteria anxiously. Probably looking for Mariah. A jealous feeling went through me; it wasn't fair this new girl already had a great guy and didn't even know it. I pushed the feeling back and sat down.

Brady and Collin were lost in conversation, so they really didn't notice me when I sat down. But Seth and Jared both looked up and smiled big when they saw me.

“Heard you had some fun this weekend.” Jared joked. I rolled my eyes and gave him the finger.

“Ah, don't be like that.” Seth said still smiling, “Cat's have nine lives anyways. What are you down to? Six...seven?”

“Please don't make me neuter you.” I glared. They both winced. By that time Collin and Brady came sliding down.

“So what's the deal with this Skinwalker thing?” Collin asked.

“I don't know much right now, I'm going to talk to my aunt tonight. Hopefully she'll have more information. But I do know it's dangerous and it's evil.” I gave them a serious face, “Please be careful when your patrolling.” Brady ruffled my hair.

“Don't worry about us,” He smiled “we were made for stuff like this.” I gawked at them. They really didn't know how dangerous this thing was.

“Besides I heard you were the one that it took control over.” Collin added, “Jacob had to go all David Hasselhoff on you and pull you out of the water.” I winced.

“Jakes got a thing for playing Baywatch.” Seth snickered, “Remember when he had to drag Bella out of the water.” I heard a thump under the table. 'Ow! What was that for?!” Seth yelled at Collin. So that's what Jake meant about fighting the currents before. I was never going to be out of her shadow. I looked down and started picking at my cantaloupe.

“What was what for?” I heard Jacob's husky deep voice ask behind me. My heart started pounding so loud I was sure he, as well as everyone else in the cafeteria, heard it.

I should have smelled him coming. I would have been able to prepare myself, but I was to busy being depressed. I had to get over this. It was ridiculous; I never had issues like this with guys. Yeah I had crushes on some, but when I knew they weren't interested I just shrugged and moved on. Why couldn't I do that with Jake? I put on a fake smile and turned to look at him.

“Seth was just telling me about the time you had to save Bella from the water. Guess your kind of used to it huh?” He shot a death glare at Seth and Seth quickly started fumbling with his juice can. I went back to picking at my food. Jake sat down, but I pretended like I didn't notice.

“So Paul have you seen Mariah yet?” I asked. He shot a look at me then frowned.

“Who's Mariah?” Jared asked with a mouth full of pizza.

“Thanks, Andy.” Paul grumbled and laid his head on the table. I immediately felt bad, I thought it was a big thing. I thought maybe he already told the guys.

“Sorry.” I told him, “Anyone know where Ms. Knight is today?” I asked blurting out the first random thing that came to my mind, so I could take the focus off Paul.

“I don't know.” Collin shrugged, “When did you start worrying about her?”

“Just a thought?” I answered lamely. I tried to continue to ignore Jacob, but I couldn't stop the impulse to look at him. When we locked eyes, I wanted to forget about the whole imprinting thing; I wanted to forget about Bella. But I knew I couldn't and it hurt. I smiled and he smiled back. Quil set his tray down and gave me a careful look.

“I'm fine Quil.” I put all my effort into a almost genuine smile, “Sorry I was out of it in Trig.” Before he could respond, I heard a sudden intake of breath. I looked at Paul and noticed his gaze was stuck on someone behind me. Mariah. I tried to fight down the green eyed monster that was trying to fight it's way through. It wasn't her fault I was messed up, she didn't deserve for me to be jealous.

Kim set her tray down beside Jared and I scoot over making room for Mariah letting her sit in front of Paul. I looked at the rest of the guys and noticed sudden comprehension took over them. Collin and Brady laughed; Seth gave Paul a thumbs up; Quil was stuffing his face and Jared was too busy staring at his imprint to notice Paul. Jacob was looking at me with a torn expression. Was he thinking about what he wanted to talk to me about that morning? Oh God, what if he was going to tell me that he knew I was attracted to him, and that he was sorry he couldn't get over Bella? I looked down trying to hide my grimace.

The rest of lunch went by slowly. We couldn't talk about the Skinwalker or anything Wolfy related, because of Mariah, which was depressing, because it left me to my own thoughts. Every now and then a question or statement would be directed at me and I would answer sounding as cheerful as I could. Kim asked if I was going to Emily’s Wednesday; they were having some sort of get together. I told her yes and she seemed pleased. Quil asked if I wanted to go with him and little Claire trick or treating, which threw me off. I didn't even realize it was October. He laughed and pointed at the pumpkin and ghost decorations on the cafeteria walls. I had so much on my mind, I wasn't paying attention to anything anymore.

The rest of the day went by quickly as well. I couldn't wait to get home. Jacob stayed quiet and I wasn't sure if he was willing to give me a ride home or not. I walked out to the buses and started looking for Mr. Kerr.

“What are you doing?” Jacob asked coming up next to me.

“I wasn't sure if you were going to give me a ride home.” I told him, “You seemed kind of distant today.” He sighed.

“I'm sorry. I've just been thinking about a lot of stuff.” He grabbed my hand and I wanted to cry. It felt so nice and so perfect. My body lightened and my heart thudded in my chest. I knew I should have pulled away, because it would only hurt later, but I didn't have it in me. “Come on. I'll give you a ride home.”

We made our way to the old car and he let go of my hand to open the door for me. I clenched my fist to hold onto the little bit of warmth that was left from his touch. I sat down and inhaled the scent that lingered in the car, it belonged to Jacob and only Jacob. He got in and started it up.

“So Paul imprinted, huh.” I told him. He looked at me surprised, then looked panicked.

“Who told you about imprinting?” he asked quickly.

“Kim,” I looked out the window. He must have wanted to tell me himself, “Mariah is in our class with Mr. McKee. Paul came in to give him some papers. When he saw her, he froze.” I laughed, “It looked like he was dumb struck.”

“So are you going to talk to your aunt tonight?” He asked trying to change the subject. Why did he always have to do that?

“Yeah,” I sighed, “she told me she would talk to me tonight. I have so many questions, but I don't know if she will be bale to help or not. I don't know how much she knows.”

“Just see how far you can get.” He put a warm hand on my shoulder, “We'll talk it over tomorrow.”

“Who's patrolling tonight?”

“I am.” he put his hand back on the steering wheel, “I have to make up for the other night.”

“You were kind of caught up saving my life and what not. Sam couldn't possibly hold that against you.” It was ludicrous. I didn't want Jake out there anyway; at all.

“No it's fine.” He reassured, “The other guys have been working just as hard. Collin has been pulling double shifts. Leah patrolled last night and the night before, so she needs a break. We're getting frustrated though not coming across anything.”

“It's good though. It means your safe.” I told him, not going into the fact he wouldn't be able to scent the thing anyways.

As we pulled up in front of the house I noticed a silver sedan parked nearby.

“What is Detective Frazier doing here?” I thought out loud as I opened the door. I got out of the car and started walking toward him.

“Afternoon, Ms. Rayne.” He nodded. “I stopped by to see how you were doing and was wondering if you could answer a few questions for me.”

“Shouldn't she wait for her mother?” Jacob asked coming to stand beside me.

“She can, but they are just a few simple questions.”

“Sure I don't mind.” I would rather do it then. Mom would just have something else to worry about, “Does this have something to do with what happened in my room?”

“Yes it does.” He pulled out a pad of paper, “We got the blood results back and they found a match. Mr. Michael Brown, who was found dead in the woods here in LaPush near the beach.” My stomach churned. I already had an idea that's where the blood came from.

“Did you know Mr. Brown?” He asked looking at me carefully.

“No sir.”

“Do you know anyone that knew him?” He looked at Jake.

“No sir.”

“Do you have any specific religion?” What the hell kind of question was that?

“No sir.” Then I knew what he was getting at. He thought I did it, just like Sam.

“Are you doing good in school. You have friends, good grades?”

“I don't think that is any of your business.” Jacob snarled. I shot a glance at him and saw him shaking. I moved closer to him and started rubbing his back trying to calm him. I saw goosebumps rise on his arm then the shaking started to go down.

“Yes sir. I have friends and good grades. I make it to school almost every day.” He eyed Jacob carefully, “Am I a suspect sir?” I asked trying to get his attention.

“I'm not going to lie. Yes you are.” He didn't give any other information. I felt my pulse pick up, “Where were you before you found your room broken into.”

“I was at school that day.” I began to explain, “I had an interview after school, but my car broke down.”

“I took her to my house to get a part there and we went back and fixed it.” Jacob interrupted glaring at the man.

“And you are?” he asked curiously.

“Jacob Black.”

“Ah yes. You were the one that found the body right?”

“Yes.” Jacob answered. I gave him a weary look. But he shook his head trying to tell me not to worry. I didn't want him dragged into this. I should have known this was coming.

He wrote everything down and looked back at me, “I'll be in contact, Ms. Rayne.”

I nodded and watched as he left. The day started out great. I found out I had a job and I was going to get help with a subject I hated. Then it got drastically worse after that. And it still wasn't over yet.

Reviews are great. Please leave one. I'm almost to 100 reviews, it would be nice to make it to 120.

Thank you to my spectacular Beta's!! Please go to Twilight Awards and vote for "Ready Made Family" by Charley (my beta). It's a great story!!

./ That's the link.

Chapter: 16

A/N: It's true, I'm not Stephanie Meyer. But I love to use her characters!

Things are going to get good. Promise. Just hang in there with me ;)

.:Chapter 14:.

After talking to Detective Frazier my mood plummeted. Jake offered to stay with me and I wasn't sure if I wanted him to stay or not. He may try to bring up the conversation from this morning, and with the mood I was in, I wasn't sure I could handle it.

Suck it up Andraya! I told myself. I was going to face it eventually. Before I could respond, Aunt Lonnie stuck her head out the door and called for me to come in.

“Some other time?” I asked Jacob. I had to admit I was slightly relieved.

“Definitely.” He turned and headed to the Rabbit, but before he got in the car and drove away, he told me he would call me. I nodded and rushed into the house.

Inside it smelled really odd and there was a haze of smoke. There were a bunch of different smells: one was close to pot, but I knew what she was doing. No she wasn't helping her glaucoma, it was sage and she was “Smudging” the house. It had been awhile since I had came home to the smell of the house being Smudged. Smudging is practiced by many Native Americans. You do it to clear the house and other things of evil spirits or negative energy. She must have been preparing the house so she could talk to me about the Skinwalker. I walked to the kitchen and noticed on the table there was a medium sized porcelain bowl that had smoke coming from it. Beside it was a fan made of feathers and a box of matches. There was also a bundle of sage and Sweet grass sitting next to it.

Aunt Lonnie came from behind me quickly walking to the table. She picked up the box of matches, pulling one out and striking it. She dipped it into the bowl and smoke billowed thickly into the air. She grabbed the feather fan and walked over to me. I stayed silent and held my arms out as she whispered a prayer and fanned the smoke over me from head to toe. I thought of many smart ass comments I could have said to her such as: “Peace pipe not doing it for ya anymore Auntie?” or “Now I see what really goes on with you and your friends.”, but smudging was very serious to some Native Americans. I really didn't believe it could do anything but make someones asthma or sinuses go crazy; I kept my mouth shut out of respect anyway.

“The house should be safe for us to talk now. Let's sit.” She said when she finished. I pulled a chair out and sat down.

“You have questions about Skinwalkers?” She asked. I nodded. “I can tell you what I know Andraya, but it is not much.”

“It is more then what I know Auntie.” I told her.

“The Yee Naaldlooshii, or Skinwalker, is not something to be played with.” Her voice dropped. “They are vile evil creatures whose intentions are to harm others for self gain. They are said to have the ability to run faster than a car and jump long distances. They can take over your mind to bend you to their will making you do things to harm yourself or others.” I shuddered thinking about the warm sensation I felt when the Skinwalker took over me.

“You know the story of our ancestors?” I nodded, “They had dealt with Skinwalkers before Nukpana, but when they crossed paths with him, they didn't know how powerful he was. Most Skinwalkers have partners--there are usually three in a group. One to be a look out, one to chase away any dogs or other animals that came up and the other one to do the evil deed. They chant songs and spells to give each other power so they can stay in animal form, as well as perform any kind of dark magic they wish. But Nukpana came from the deserts of the southwest, alone." My stomach knotted as visions of the red faced man ran across my mind.

"He did not need help from other Skinwalkers to supply him power, he was powerful enough to do his magic on his own. However, he was not invincible. In order to keep his strength, he had to drain the power and energy from others. He usually targeted the most powerful warriors of a tribe.” I looked at her surprised. That had to explain what was wrong with the wolves; their power was being drained. Excitement coursed through me thinking I was getting somewhere with finding out what was wrong with Embry and the rest of the wolves. But then remembered that couldn't be right.

“Nukpana is dead, right.” I asked.

“Yes,” She replied, “Takoda destroyed him many years ago.” I slumped forward putting my head in my hands. There went that shot of hope.

There could be more then one! I thought to myself.

“Auntie how do you know if there is a Skinwalker or a group of them around?”

“It is hard to say, they are difficult to capture and can hide in the shadows. They blend in with their environment, such as fitting the role of a family member or friend. They cover their tracks well.” She stopped there and I waited for her to continue.

“Is there anything else?” My voice was desperate. I needed more information. I had to stop this thing.

“Not really.” She sighed, “Everything I have told you is things that I overheard as a child. My father did not like to talk about his family heritage much. He was ashamed of Takoda and what he did.”

“Auntie,” I said carefully, “do you know how to destroy one?” A concerned look took over her face.

“No, but it is said that if you speak the Skinwalkers true name while it is in animal form, it will kill it.” she paused, “Despite their speed and ability to shift Skinwalkers are very much human. I believe they can be killed just like anyone else. Finding them to do it, is the problem.” For some reason I had a feeling it wouldn't be that easy.

Aunt Lonnie took some sage and sweet grass from their bundle and placed it in the bowl. She said a quick prayer, grabbed a match and lit it on fire once again. Thick smoke came up from the bowl. I guess the conversation was over.

“Let's do this one more time, to be safe, Niminoos.” She smiled but it didn't quite reach her eyes. I could see traces of worry in them. I nodded and stood. I held out my arms while she fanned me once again. When she was done she reached up to grab my face. “I want you to be careful, Andraya. Do not think you are invincible.” I didn't respond, just nodded and closed my eyes. She knew something was up. She turned and continued to fan the kitchen and the table where we sat. Before I could walk away she began to talk again. “Erma has made dream catchers for everyone. I hung them in the windows. They should help you sleep.”

“Thank you.” I replied kindly. I had a lot of dream catchers as a child, but still had nightmares, so I really didn't believe they worked. I would leave it in my window to placate Aunt Lonnie anyway. I went to my room and berated myself for not grabbing the phone before I came.

I decided to wait until she was done smudging the kitchen to go call Jake. I wasn't sure if she wanted me to share the information she told me with anyone, but he needed to know. I sat for awhile and once I thought it was safe I got up and headed to the kitchen to use the phone. Aunt Lonnie was gone, but the kitchen was smoky and the sage and sweet grass smell was still there. I picked up the phone and dialed Jakes number, knowing it by heart. After the third ring someone picked up, but it wasn't Jacob.

“Hey, Billy. Is Jake around?”

“No, sorry, Andraya, he went to Sam's for awhile.” He replied.

“Can you tell him to call me when he gets home?”

“Sure. Hey, do you want Sam's number?” He asked, “You could get a hold of him quicker that way.”

“No,” I debated for a minute, “No, that's okay. It can wait 'til he gets home.” I didn't want to call Sam's house and ask for Jake that would be kind of rude. “Talk to ya later, Billy.”

“Take care.” He hung up. I placed the phone back on the holder and headed to my room. I glanced at my window remembering what Aunt Lonnie said about the dream catchers Miss Erma made. Mine was beautiful. It wasn't circular like most dream catchers. It was shaped like a tear drop and the body of it was two pieces of wood twined together. It had beautiful reddish brown feathers with soft fluffy white ones in between. In the middle of the catcher the strings looked like a spider web, but in the very center of the spider web a tigers eye was threaded through one of the strings. The tigers eye was usually meant to soften stubbornness and it enhanced perception as well as insight. I didn't think it would help with anything, but it was a nice decoration.

I plopped down on my bed, and as I laid there, my thoughts began to crash on me all at once. The wolves imprinted, Skinwalkers could drain energy, I was possibly a suspect in a homicide, and there might be more than one Skinwalker. I ran my hand across my face. I couldn't get my mind to focus on one set of thoughts, which was beginning to give me a headache. Frustrated, I got up and turned my radio on. It helped calm my nerves, but the romantic songs just made me think about Jacob.

I couldn't get it out of my head the way he acted when he pulled me out of the water. The soft words he spoke to me and the way he held me. Then, we kept having these moments where we would almost kiss. It would be nice to think he had feelings for me, but could he get over his imprint? Was he trying? The more I thought about imprinting--the more I was glad he didn't imprint on me. I wasn't sure if I wanted to be with someone that was forced to like me, and didn't have any choice. I wanted someone that was attracted to me for my personality. I would hate not knowing if someone liked me for me. I felt better about not being an imprint. But then it brought back the reminder of the day I first laid eyes on Jake. There was something different about him, I was so drawn to him and couldn't get him out of my mind. I wondered if I imprinted. I wasn't sure how I felt about it. Before I could torture myself with those thoughts a knock at the door saved me. I was grateful to whoever it was. I opened the door and Joey stood there, phone in hand.

“Telephone.” he tossed it to me and walked away. I grumbled a thanks down the hall, but wasn't sure he caught it.

“Hello.” I shut the door and plopped back down on my bed.

“Hey, my dad called and told me to call you. Everything okay?” Jake's husky voice said over the phone. My heart fluttered at hearing his voice. Yeah, I was pretty pathetic.

“Yeah. Are you home?” I asked. He called back pretty quick.

“No, I'm still at Sam and Emily's.” He replied. I frowned.

“You could've waited until you got home.”

“No it's cool. We were over here.. discussing things. Embry's doing a lot better, he's here too.”

“Wow, that's great--tell him I said hey.” I heard a muffled 'Andy says hey' then he got back on the phone.

“Did you talk to your aunt?” He asked quickly.

“Yeah, that's what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Did she have anything interesting to say?”

“I think so.”

“Well I'll come get you. You can tell Sam too.” He sounded enthusiastic. I really didn't want an audience.

“I don't want to just show up.”

“Stop that.” he said frustrated, “You know they don't mind you coming over. Hell, your family.”

“Fine, fine. Come and get me.”

“On the way. See ya.” He hung up and I headed to the living room to put my shoes on. Five minutes later I heard a hard knock on the door and jumped up to answer it.

“Hey.” Jacob greeted smiling. It was a different smile. Bright and beautiful, almost like the one in the picture of him and Bella. My stomach filled with butterflies as I stared at him like an idiot.

"Hey.” I replied shaking myself out of my stupor. I grabbed a light jacket and headed out the door. I paused when I saw Sam's car instead of the rabbit. I arched an eyebrow. He smiled sheepishly.

“I took the quick way to Sam's. So, I had to borrow his car to come and get you.” I shrugged and we headed to the big car. He opened the door for me and I sat down. He walked around the car and when he got in I turned to say something, but noticed he had that big grin on his face still.

“What's up with you?”

“Nothing. Why?”

“You just seem...chipper.” He laughed and started the car, then pulled off, heading to Sam's.

We didn't talk much on the way there, but I couldn't stop myself from looking at him. He kept smiling and looked so relaxed. I didn't mention anything about what Aunt Lonnie said--mainly because he didn't ask. I figured he wanted to wait until we got to Sam's. When we pulled up I noticed there was a green sedan parked out front.

“Is Mr. McKee here?” I frowned knowing I wouldn't be able to say anything with him there.

“No, Leah is using his car.”

Crap, Leah was there. “This is going to be fun.” I muttered. He gave me a quizzical look and I just shook my head.

When we got inside it was just Leah sitting at the table looking through a magazine.

“I'll be right back.” Jacob told me, “I'm going to go get Sam.” I nodded and he left, leaving me with Leah. I didn't say anything, just sat down on the other side of the table. I focused on a speck of dirt that didn't want to come from underneath my fingernail, but before I could get it out, I felt Leah's eyes on me. I looked up expecting to see a glare promising death, but instead she was smiling. I smiled and looked back down at my nail--this was a little awkward. After a few minutes Jake came back into the kitchen with Sam and Embry following behind.

“Hey Andy!” Embry greeted. He looked a lot better then when I last saw him. He had a smile on his face and a light in his eyes. I didn't realize how much I missed him at our table. His good mood was so contagious.

“Hey, Embry,” I got up and hugged him. “When are you coming back to school?”

“Hopefully tomorrow.” he smiled and let me go then grabbed a chair and sat down at the table. I returned to my seat and Jacob took one next to me.

“So, what did Miss Lonnie have to say?” Sam asked leaning against the counter.

“She just told me what she knew, but I'm not sure if it is helpful or not.” I went on to repeat everything she told me. When I got to the part about Nukpana draining the power from people everyone looked at Embry. They all seemed pretty interested in what Aunt Lonnie had to say, even Leah.

“So, you think it's draining our energy?” Embry asked with a confused look.

“That's what Nukpana did, but he's dead. So, I think their maybe more then one.” I told him, “There is a wolf and a crow, might be two different people.”

“That's a possibility.” Sam nodded.

“I don't like that, “Jacob said darkly shaking his head, “that means there are two people after you, Andy.”

“I'm not sure about that. I think it would rather have your energy rather than mine.” I replied trying to calm him, “I'm not as powerful, so they wouldn't be able to get much out of me.”

“Why did it try to kill you the other night?” Jacob asked heatedly. Before I could reply the telephone rang. I let out a relieved sigh, thankful for the interruption. I didn't need Jacob trying to get over protective again. Sam answered it and walked into the other room. Not wanting to continue my conversation with Jacob, I turned to Embry.

“Where's Emily?” I missed her presence in the kitchen. It wasn't the same without the smell of her cooking or the clatter of pots and pans.

“She's in bed. She might have the flu, so I wouldn't go in there if I were you.” He wrinkled his nose.

“Quil came across something in the woods.” Sam declared quickly coming back into the kitchen. A cold dread seeped through me. “We're meeting him near the beach. Leah stay here with Andy and Emily.” She nodded. Jacob and Embry got up and so did I. There was no way they were leaving me behind.

“Where do you think you're going?” Jacob asked with his mouth forming a tight line.

“I am not staying behind.” I told them. They couldn't go there alone. “I'm the only one that can smell it.”

"Not if Quil came across something.” Sam replied smoothly, putting a damper on my argument. What exactly did Quil come across?

“What if it's a trick? You'll need my help.”

“Andy you're not going.” Jacob said in a stern voice. “it's too dangerous for you.”

“No it's not! I have a right to be there.” I turned to Sam hoping to get through to him. “I won't slow you down. I'll be able to help.” They couldn't go out there alone. What if something happened to them? My heart started racing with worry.

“Andy, you need to stay here.” Sam's expression was blank, but his tone was demanding. I could hear the Alpha coming out of him. My defensive nature kicked in and anger burned through me. I had issues with authority.

“Sam, I am not part of your pack.” I said through gritted teeth. I know they were trying to do what they thought was best for me, but I had to go. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if something happened to them. Embry and Leah sat watching us like it was a tennis match.

“I know...,” He began then ran his hand across his face. He was going to say something, but was interrupted by Jacob.

“Please Andy,” he pleaded, “just stay here.”

“Jake, I can't let you guys go out there alone. I need to help.” If I didn't have so much pride, I would have begged. He grabbed my chin and tilted my head to look into his mesmerizing eyes. I tried to ignore the chills that went through my body.

“I can't risk it, Andy.” His voice was still stern, but I could see desperation in his eyes. My anger ebbed away. They were right, I may end up just getting in the way. But my stubborn side said I couldn't give in.

“Please, let me go with you, Jake.” I whispered, “if you don't come back...” I stopped and felt my face darken with embarrassment. Why would I say you? Oh crap!

“I'll come back, Andy.” He smiled beautifully, “I promise.” He let my chin go and I quickly sat down wishing the floor would swallow me. Embry had sat back down when the argument started, but got up when he saw me give in. Leah looked at Jake and me with an exasperated expression, but I was to overcome with embarrassment to really care. Sam wasn't in the kitchen anymore; he was probably letting Emily know he was leaving. At least someone didn't hear me make a fool of myself.

I had to stifle the urge to get up and hug Jake before he left. So instead of waiting around for him to leave and risking it, I got up and went to the bathroom. I sat down on the edge of the tub hitting my forehead. How could I have said that in front of Embry and Leah. Ugh! I was such an idiot.

"Andy, we're leaving." I heard Jake call through the door after a couple minutes.

"Okay." I called a little shaky. "See ya later." Once he was gone, I realized I had embarrassed myself once again. I had been in the bathroom for awhile before Jake came to say bye. Only God knows what they thought I was doing. I was ready to go home and head straight to bed before I could embarress myself anymore. I didn't get the chance to beat myself up anymore because there was a quick knock on the door.

"Are you almost done?" Emily asked anxiously. Oh no, she probably had to throw up. I jumped up and opened the door.

"Emily, I'm so sorry." She didn't say anything just ran past me and straight to the toilet. She lifted the seat and heaved. Her long dark hair fell around her face and despite the fact the sound of her throwing up made me want to, I walked over to her and pulled her hair back. She heaved again and this time something came with it. I turned my head and tried breathing slowly through my nose praying I didn't catch a whiff of anything. When she was finished she sat back against the tub.

"I'm so sorry Andy." She sobbed. Her eyes and face were red and her forehead had sweat beaded across it. I grabbed a small plastic cup that was sitting on the counter, filled it with water and handed it to her.

"It's okay." I told her. "The flu is not fun." I chuckled. If there was one thing in the world I hated, it was being sick. Throwing up was probably the worst thing in the world. She put her head in her hands and started crying. It was a little awkward, I wasn't sure what to do. I wanted to call Leah, but I didn't know if Emily would be embarrassed or not. I took a step toward her and slid down next to her putting my back against the tub.

"Do you want some medicine or something?" I asked her rubbing her back as she continued to sob.

"I can't take anything for it." She whispered shaking her head.

"I usually like to take something that'll put me in a coma the whole time I'm sick." She laughed. Then, brought her gaze to meet mine.

"That would be nice," she laughed and looked back down, "but... I'm pregnant."

My mouth dropped open, but I quickly shut it. Jake never said anything about her being pregnant. "Wow, pregnant, huh?" I rubbed her back again. "Congratulations."

"Sam doesn't know." She focused on the cup in her hand. I was at a loss for words. Did she not want the baby? Was she worried about what Sam would say? Why was she telling me?

"Are you going to tell him?" I asked.

"I'm going to have to. I can't wait 'til I'm in labor and say 'Oh yeah, Sam, I'm pregnant'."

"He'll probably find out before then, you know, with the hard protruding belly and all." She smiled.

"I'm sorry about breaking down like this and telling you." She sniffled, "I just haven't told anyone. We do want children, but I'm just scared. Right now things are so scary out there, if it's not vampires, it's evil shape shifters. What if something happens to him? I don't think I could survive without him." She turned to face me and her eyes were searching mine, looking for an answer.

"Do you want my opinion?" I asked her. I wasn't sure if what I was going to say would help, but it was all I could come up with at the time. She nodded. "I think it's great that you're pregnant. You and Sam get to take your relationship to a whole new level. I know your worried about the Skinwalker getting him or maybe a vampire coming through and attacking him, but that's part of his job. He protects La Push. There's always going to be something out there. Besides, it's not just evil mythical creatures you have to worry about." She looked at me confused, "He could get hit by a car, fall down and break his neck, have an aneurysm. When it's his time to go, it's his time to go. I think now is a good time as any to have children, or you'll be waiting forever for it to be safe."

"I do want a baby. And I'm actually excited, but what if something does happen to him."

"You just have to take things one day at a time." I sighed, "I'm sorry. I'm not very good at giving advice."

"It's fine." She said patting my hand. "I'm just glad I finally talked to someone about it. Sorry I just kind of flung it at you. I couldn't tell any of the guys or Leah because with their little ability to hear each others thoughts, everyone would know."

"It's okay. It got my mind off of other things." I got up, then extended my hand to help her up. She grabbed it and I hoisted her up. We walked out of the bathroom and headed to the kitchen.

"So, what do you want to be called?" She asked. I looked at her confused. "Aunt Andy or Auntie Andy."

"Oh," I said startled. I was still getting used to the idea that I was Sam's sister. "I guess whatever they want to call me."

When we got in the kitchen, Leah was standing at the counter looking at the back of a Hamburger Helper box. Her eyebrows knitted together with confusion.

"I didn't realize this was so hard to cook." She said sounding dismayed.

"I am not feeding Sam Hamburger Helper, Leah." Emily laughed.

"It's not for him." Leah smiled shaking the box, "I'm starving." She pulled out a pack of hamburger that had been thawing in the sink. I heard Emily grunt, then saw her put her hand over her mouth and run back to the bathroom.

"Poor girl." Leah said sympathetically. But frowned when she poked the hamburger pack. "It's still frozen." I stood there, torn between going to help Emily again, sitting down and ignoring Leah, or just going home.

Go home. I told myself. Instead of telling Leah what I was doing I began to head back to the bathroom to tell Emily, but before I could get all the way out of the kitchen Leah stopped me.

"Andy, wait." I took a deep breath and turned. I really didn't want to deal with her attitude right now. She didn't like me and I had no idea why. I had never done anything to her.

"Can we talk for a minute?" There was nothing in her tone that made me think it would be a bad idea to sit down and chat with her, so I nodded. I headed to the table, but she shook her head. "Let's go outside til the hamburger thaws."

"What about Emily?" I asked. I didn't want to leave her by herself.

"She'll be fine." I bit my lip, not sure what to do. But my curiosity got the better of me. I wanted to know what she had to say. I followed her out the door into the cool air. It was drizzling, but it was light enough for use to walk in. We walked to the back of the house in silence. I was surprised to see that Sam and Emily had such a big backyard.

'Big enough for playgrounds and birthday parties.' I told myself. I walked next to Leah as she lead the way to the middle of the back yard. We didn't stop, we just kept walking, to the edge of the back yard, then turned and walked along the edge of the woods. Almost in a big circle. I was getting frustrated with the silence; she was the one that wanted to talk to me.

"I want to apologize." She said quickly before I could complain. I gave her a quick look of surprise. "I know you didn't deserve for me to treat you the way I did last time I saw you. It's just me. I was the only female for so long. Then, when I found out you could turn into a Lynx, I guess I got a little territorial."

"I understand." I think.

"I don't usually apologize to people, but for some reason, I like you." What was today, reach out to Andy day? She looked at me and smiled. "I don't want to be enemies with the only other female that understands what I'm going through."

"Okay." I replied slowly. I really didn't know what she wanted me to say.

"Don't tell the guys I apologized, they'll think I went soft or something." I couldn't help but laugh at that part. Sounded like something I would say if I had a bitchy reputation to keep.

"But that's not the only reason I wanted to talk to you." What else could she want to talk about?

"And Jacob may kill me for telling you this." Now, I was definitely curious.

"Go ahead," I encouraged her, "my lips are sealed." Though, I knew when she phased the wolves would know anyway. I didn't care, I wanted to know what Jacob would kill her over.

"You're in love with Jake, right?" She asked without any hesitation. I stopped and looked at her. My breathing became ragged and I could feel heat from embarrassment crawling to my face. I should have just left when I had the chance. Thanks to my stupid comment in the kitchen everyone would know how I felt about him.

"I thought this was about Jacob." I choked out.

"Calm down, calm down." Leah said coming to pat my shoulder. I tried to calm down, but I just wanted to turn and run.

"Is it that obvious?" I groaned giving in. My shoulders slumped. We started walking again.

"Don't worry it's not just you." She laughed. I gave her a perplexed look. "You both are about to drive me crazy trying to play coy."

"What are you talking about?" I thought I was doing a decent job of hiding my feelings; except the little slip I had in the kitchen.

"If you haven't paid attention to the way he acts toward you, then you need to open your eyes." She laughed, "He adores you." I didn't say anything. I couldn't let Leah's words get to me; I would get my hopes up.

"You know about imprinting right?" She continued.

"Yeah," I replied despising the word "it's when the wolves find their soul mates or whatever."

"Pretty much." She didn't say anything else and I was wondering what that had to do with anything.

"Leah, what are you trying to get at?"

"Jacob imprinted." She said quickly looking at me carefully to see how I would react.

"I know." Why did she want rub salt on that wound?

"He told you? She asked incredulously.

"He didn't really say if he did or not, but I talked to Kim and she told me he did, she didn't say who though. But the way he talked about Bella Swan, I figured it had to be her." She stopped and stared at me mouth gaped open.

"You think he imprinted on that leech lover?!"

"Yes." I answered wondering why she sounded so surprised.

"He didn't imprint on her, Andy."

"What?" I went scatter brained trying to think of other girls he mentioned, but kept drawing blanks. "Who did he imprint on?" Panic set in. I had someone else to compete with? It didn't make sense at all. He loved Bella. I saw the way he looked at her in the pictures, and the way he talked about her.

"He imprinted on you!" She said exasperated., giving me a 'Duh' look.

I stared at her for a moment waiting for her answer to register. Then, I went numb. My chest felt heavy and I wanted to crumble to the ground. I didn't get to reply or try to talk with Leah about it because something caught my attention out of the corner of my eye. I turned to see Jacob standing there glaring at Leah, shaking from head to toe.

What did ya think? Please leave a review and let me know!! They are very much appreciated. (still trying to get to 120)

Thank you to my wonderful Beta's ( and LaSkeptical writer they are the best!!)

Breaking Dawn is almost here!! (Squeals like an idiot)

Chapter: 17

A/N: Anything that looks, sounds or smells Twilight related belongs to Mrs. Stephanie Meyer. Everything else is mine :)

"He imprinted on you!" She said exasperated., giving me a 'Duh' look.

.:Chapter 15:.

"Jake, calm down." I said softly, even though my nerves were shot to hell. Jacob imprinted on...me. However, due to the current predicament of Jacob on the verge of phasing, and possibly attacking Leah, I couldn't dwell on this new information.

I could see the fury burning in his eyes. His fists, as well as his jaw, were clenched. He was trying hard to hold it back.

"You weren't going to tell her." Leah snapped looking amazingly unafraid of him. I, on the other hand, was a little terrified. Not for me, but for Leah. Her comment caught me off guard, though. Why did Leah care whether or not he told me?

"Leah," I said as calmly as possible keeping my eyes on Jake, "please don't add fuel to the fire." She didn't acknowledge that she heard me, just kept glaring at him.

Jacob closed his eyes and I saw him try to take a couple deep breaths, but his face was still contorted with rage. Time seemed to pass slower than usual as I waited to see what he would do. Would he attack? Could he control himself? His shaking began to slow and I noticed his chest slowly going in and out while he took deep breaths trying to calm himself. I realized I was breathing in sync with him. Leah looked unconcerned--like what was going on was nothing.

"I was going to tell her." He said. His voice was breathless and shaky, like he was still trying to fight the phase down.

"When?" Leah asked folding her arms. I noticed she relaxed just a smidge, "On her death bed?"

I wanted to point out to them that I was standing right there and wished they wouldn't talk about me like I wasn't, but I didn't think it wise to get in the middle of a werewolf argument. So, I sat and watched them, hoping no one would attack.

"No." His eyes shot open to give her a vicious glare, "It doesn't matter when I was going to tell her. It was my business not your's. Stay out of everyone elses' lives and worry about your own, Leah." his lips curved into a hateful smile, "Or is it that you're jealous of everyone else? Poor little Leah hasn't imprinted."

"Screw you, Jacob." Leah snarled. She gave him one last glare before she turned on her heel and stalked off; leaving me alone with him.

Jacob stared after her with his eyes narrowed. A part of me wished I could follow after, not really wanting to confront him. But a bigger part of me wanted answers. As if he had just remembered I was standing there, he turned his gaze toward me. The fury that was in his eyes before had vanished and was replaced with anxiety. It looked like he was about to take a step toward me, but he hesitated, then stopped.

"I'm sorry, Andy." He whispered as he continued to hold my gaze, "I was going to tell you I swear. I just wanted to do it differently." He ran a hand through his hair then glared back at the house, "She had no right to tell you. It should have been me."

I knew I should say something, give him some sort of response, ask a question. But I didn't know what to say or where to start. He imprinted on me, not Bella, the girl he spent so much time and hurt in loving. I was confused, yet I felt bad for Jake. I was kind of forced on him. He didn't have a choice. No wonder he hated me so much the first day he saw me. That thought brought an unexpected pang of hurt.

Imprinting wasn't fair. Yeah I thought there was a possibility I somehow imprinted on Jake. But I wasn't in love already, I wasn't waiting for the love of my life to return. He was. He loved Bella. Still loved Bella. A harder pang of hurt hit me.

"Please, say something." Jacob said his tone full of worry. What was I going to say?

"What did Quil come across?" That's right Andy. Let's have a million questions running through our mind and ask about something that's not even related to them.

"Nothing important." he shook his head," But that's not what I wanted you to say."

"What do you want me to say?"

"I...don't know." He looked away confused, then back at me, "Ask me anything."

"You imprinted on me?" I asked. I just wanted to hear him say it. I needed that clarification.

"Yes."

"Not...Bella?" I said the name carefully not sure how he would react to her name in this situation.

"No." He didn't hesitate or wince when he said it. It was steady and stern as if making sure he got the point across.

"How do you feel about that?" He gave me a perplexed look. Like it was not a question he was counting on.

"I'm fine with it. Glad." He took another step and I could feel his body heat washing over mine. I hid the shiver that ran down my body from being so close to him.

"Then, why didn't you tell me before now?"

"I was...confused. At first I tried to deny it," I winced at his confession, but kept him from seeing it. "I told myself I couldn't have imprinted. Then I couldn't get you off my mind. I couldn't fight it. I worried about you constantly, I wanted to see you all the time." He began to ramble, trying his best to tell the truth and get everything out, "I started to feel guilty. I had told Bella once it would always be her, no one else, but then I imprinted on you. When I thought of you the guilt would eat at me, thinking I was betraying her. I tried to delude myself into thinking that it wasn't meant to be romantic, that I was supposed to be your protector like Quil is to Claire."

What?

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," I stopped him, "Claire is two. He couldn't have imprinted on a two year old. That is crazy!"

"But it's not like the rest." He said, " It's not like Sam and Emily or Jared and Kim and that's why I tried to tell myself I was just supposed to be your protector."

"That's why I was your responsibility." I said as realization hit. A heavy disappointed feeling settled in my stomach. I thought I had been making progress with him. That maybe he was getting over having imprinted on Bella, when the whole time he had imprinted on me.

"That's what I tried to make myself believe."

"But that's changed?"

"Yes," he sighed, "Andy, I can't fight it anymore. I want to be with you."

I could see and hear the worry that lay within him along with a touch of desperation, but I didn't know how to respond. A part of me wanted to run into his arms and be happy with what he said, because Lord knows I wanted to be with him. But I was still so confused. I had been telling myself all day long that I was glad I wasn't an imprint and now here I was finding out that I am one and the imprinter tried to fight it. That did wonders for the good ol' self esteem.

"I was going to do this differently." he sighed and shook his head, "I was going to ask you out on a date and get things going from there. I wanted us to already be a couple when I told you." he glared at the house again, "Stupid bitch had to ruin it."

"Why did she tell me?" I asked.

"Who knows why Leah does things. She thinks she can do whatever she wants and get away with it since Sam is so soft when it comes to her."

I was going to ask why Sam was so easy on her, but was interrupted by Embry.

"Yo, Jake!" He called, "Billy needs you to call him. Said it's urgent."

"I'll be there in a minute." He told him, then looked back at me, "I'm sure he just needs some help at the house. I'll only be a minute, please stay here so we can finish talking."

I bit my lip while trying to decide, "Actually, I need to go home. I didn't let anyone know I was leaving, so they're probably worried." Really I needed time to myself to think about this whole thing. Jacob looked disappointed, but he nodded his head anyway.

"I'll take you."

"No, I can walk."

"Like hell." He growled, "Do you have a death wish or something?" I crossed my arms giving him an 'excuse me' look. He calmed knowing I was ready for a fight, "Okay, you can walk. But Embry has to go with you."

"And who's going to walk Embry back home?" I asked raising my eyebrows. Just because Embry was a werewolf didn't mean he could take care of himself better then I could, "Why do you think I can't take care of myself?"

"Please, just let him go with you." He pleaded ignoring my question, "Let him hang at your place for awhile and I'll come get him."

I really didn't want any company. I wanted to have my time to myself so I could think things over, but I realized I didn't have the energy to argue with Jake either.

"Fine." I conceded, "Just tell him to meet me outside." It was probably rude not saying bye to Sam and Emily, but I knew Leah probably informed them as to what was going on and I really didn't want to face them right then.

Embry did meet me outside not long after Jake went into the house. I didn't want to give him time to ask anything about Jake and imprinting, so I asked him if Sam said anything about what Quil came across as soon as we started walking.

"It wasn't anything really, just a dead bear. The only reason he called it in was because the bear was gutted. Bears are hard for other animals to take down, let alone slice their stomach open--especially with all that fur."

"What did Sam say?"

"He thinks it's someone illegally hunting..."

He continued talking, but his voice began to fade. My conversation with Jacob swirled through my mind. He tried to deny he imprinted, which was understandable, but the last thing he told me was he couldn't fight it anymore, he wanted to be with me. But did he want to be with me because of the imprint or because he was really attracted to me? The stubborn female side of me thought it would be wrong to just be with him just because he couldn't fight anymore; but another part of me said would it be so bad? Then what about me? What about my imprinting? Did I just want to be with him because of the imprint? Or did I want to be with him because I was attracted to him? There were too many questions. I was beginning to get a headache.

"Then, when we found the end of the rainbow the damn leprechaun was there holding a bowl full of marshmallow hearts, stars, balloons and clovers. He jumped in the air and yelled we had to catch his Lucky Charms. Jake was pissed." Embry said throwing his hands in the air.

"What?" I stopped and stared at him bewildered. What the hell was he talking about?

"See what happens when you don't pay attention," he smiled, "you miss all the good parts." I couldn't help but laugh at him. I rolled my eyes and we started walking again.

"Sorry, I was kind of out of it." He yanked lightly on my ponytail.

"It's okay," he grinned, "maybe next time you can go with us to find Sonny the Cuckoo for Cocoa Puffs bird."

"His name is Sonny?" I asked, he nodded, "Wow, I didn't know that."

"Yep that's me." Embry pointed to himself, "You want scary legends...you go to Sam. Automotive crap...you go to Jake, but useless information...you come to me." I laughed again. Laughing was good, it made me forget about the problems I was having and the confusion that racked my brain. We continued walking and laughing telling each other jokes. He was so much fun to be around.

When we reached the house he stopped at the edge of the sidewalk.

"You aren't going to come in?" I asked, "Jacob said he would come and pick you up. You don't need to be out by yourself." The moment the words came out of my mouth I felt like a total hypocrite. Earlier I gave Jacob the evil eye for trying to keep me from walking home, because he was worried. Now I'm telling Embry it was too dangerous for him to walk home alone.

"I'll be fine, Ands." he waved me off.

"Okay. Just be careful." I tried to hide the concern with a smile.

"I will." I reached up and ruffled his hair before turning to walk up to the front door, "Andy!" Embry called before I could open the door.

"Yeah."

"He's a decent guy." He said shoving his hands in his pockets. "He's had some issues in the past with some things, but he's a good guy."

I nodded and smiled then waved and escaped into the house. Shutting the door I leaned my head back against it and banged it a couple times. What was I going to do?

"Where have you been?!" My mother asked coming out of the kitchen, "I just talked to detective Frazier and he told me he came to question you. He said you talked to him without me." She looked pissed, "You should have called me right away!"

Had I really talked to detective Frazier today? It felt like I had been at Sam's forever, not just hours.

"Sorry mom." I sighed not really wanting to deal with her worrying right now, "I didn't think it would hurt."

"Well, next time you call me." she sounded a little relieved, but I knew she was still upset, "He also said Jacob Black was with you--the boy that found the body. I hope your hanging out with the right people."

"Yes, Jake was with me. Yes, he found the body. No, he didn't kill the guy." I told her, knowing what she was trying to imply. My tone was a little frustrated.

"I'm sorry," She ran a hand across her face, then stopped, "You smell fresh. Andy please don't tell me you have been out gallivanting around as a cat." Anger flared inside me at her words.

"One, I haven't shifted in God knows how long," and it was starting to get to me. "Two, I don't gallivant." I stomped past her heading to my room.

I threw myself into my homework that night. Not wanting to deal with my problems knowing it would just add to the confusion of my stupid life. There was way too much going on. I hadn't detected any Skinwalker scents since I had ran into it that night with Jacob. That worried me. The thing was probably gaining strength and coming up with another way to kill me or the wolves. I was confused about this whole thing with Jake. I was barely passing trigonometry. What else was going to go wrong?

Mom had came into my room later that night and apologized. She said she was just worried and that Charlie was going to straighten everything out. She also told me she had another date with Charlie, but he was taking her to Port Angeles instead of coming to the house. Something changed in her when she talked about Charlie. I could see the happiness written across her face and hear the joy in her voice. Knowing it was because of the way she felt about Charlie, I wondered if I looked that way when I talked about Jake or if he looked that way talking about me. Instead of trying to dwell on my problems, I told her I was happy that she finally found a decent man, and that he happened to be a man in a uniform. She smiled and kissed me on the forehead, leaving me to my homework.

"You look beat." Kim told me in class, "Bad night?" She was genuinely curious, so I wondered if she knew that I knew that Jacob had imprinted on me. I didn't ask, though, because I really didn't want to talk about it right then.

"Yeah," I grumbled, "tossed and turned all night." Which wasn't a lie. It took me forever to get to sleep. Then, once I was asleep, all I kept dreaming about was Jacob. It wasn't anything creepy or scary it was just random scenes that involved me hugging Jake or me running away from him.

"It is hard to get any sleep at night around here," Mariah complained sitting next to me, "all I could hear last night was the rain hitting the roof. Then, I kept getting this odd sensation someone was outside." She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, but I thought of Paul and risked a glance at Kim. She just shrugged her shoulders. From what I could tell, I liked Mariah. She was quick witted and seemed like the type of person that didn't take crap from nobody. Just the kind of girl Paul needed.

"You get used to the rain." Kim told her. Then added randomly, "So, Paul is a nice guy."

Mariah gave her a quick 'what the hell' look, then shrugged her shoulders, "I guess so. He seems a little quiet though."

"He's just shy." I couldn't hold back the laugh that erupted from me when she said that. Saying Paul was shy was like saying, cows clucked. Kim shot me an impatient look, then continued doting on Paul.

Hearing the way she kept talking about him brought up a memory from not long ago. She had talked to me the same way about Jake the day after he saved me from Ryan. That meant she knew. She knew Jake had imprinted on me. I felt myself getting a little annoyed. Why didn't she tell me? Then, I thought of the day at Sam's when she told me about them having mates for life. She said Jacob did have a mate, I just assumed it was Bella.

I ignored the rest of their conversation and wished Embry was there to take my mind off things. But he wasn't. Kim said something about he was coming in late. I hoped he was alright. I didn't let Jacob drive me to school that day and I felt strangely out of place when I got on the bus, I wanted to be seated in the ugly old rabbit laughing with Jacob on my way to school. Things were just not right.

He called and asked if I needed a ride, but I lied and told him no. I wasn't trying to avoid him, just alone time with him. I wasn't ready to talk about anything which was crazy because it should have been simple; Jacob imprinted on me, I may have imprinted on him. What else was there to say? I think what bothered me the most was I wanted Jacob to want me because he wanted me, not because some imprint thing made him want me. But who was I to talk? I could have possibly imprinted on him, what if the feelings I felt were just from the imprint. God, could this be any more frustrating?!

I was grateful when the bell rang. I knew I could count on Quil to help get things off of my mind. I rushed to Ms. Knights class and almost wept when I realized Quil wasn't there. I trudged to my seat and slammed my folder down on the desk.

"Is there a problem, Miss Rayne." Ms. Knight snapped glaring at me through her glasses.

"Nope, everything's fine." I replied giving her a fake smile.

It looked like she wanted to say more, but was interrupted when Mariah came in holding a small yellow piece of paper. She took the paper looked it over and gave Mariah a smile.

"Welcome to Trigonometry, Miss Jones. Please take a seat." I stared at her bewildered. What the hell was up with that? She acted like a human being to Mariah. That was so unfair, since the first day she laid eyes on me she treated me like crap every chance she got. I felt my nose flare with anger and I clenched my fists. I wanted to throw a damn fit, but it wouldn't do any good. Mariah made her way toward the back of the class, but hesitated when she saw me. I quickly calmed down and smiled realizing i was being childish. I just wasn't in the best mood.

"Don't worry, I won't be going on and on about Paul." I told her.

"Thank you." She sighed relieved, then sat down in the desk next to me, "He's nice, I guess. But I don't know him enough to be sitting and having a conversation on how great his personality is." I just laughed.

I noticed Harmony and Krysta up front whispering furiously and pointing at Mariah then laughing. My anger returned, but was directed at the two bitches. I turned to tell Mariah not to worry about them, but laughed when I noticed she cocked her head to the side with a big smile and gave them both the finger. I was definitely going to like this girl.

The rest of the day passed slowly and quietly. Jacob didn't really talk to me at lunch or during gym, but it looked like it took all the effort he could muster. I tried chit chatting with people, but found I really wasn't in the mood to talk. By the end of the day, I couldn't wait to get home. I was going to go straight to bed and not wake up ‘til morning. Tomorrow would be easier. I would wake up, take the car to school then go to my first day of work.

The next day was easy. Except, instead of catching the bus, I drove myself to school. Charlie picked mom up and would be dropping her off. She tried to tell him that I could drop her off at work, but he said he didn't mind. I thought mom was going to float out the door. Apparently someone told Kim about the day at Sam's, because she was ready for me when I got to school. She tried to get me to talk about Jake at first, but when I told her I really didn't want to talk about it, she didn't say anymore. Instead, she asked if I was going to Emily’s and almost bit my head off when I told her no. She calmed down when I explained it was because I was starting my new job, but then she got mad again asking me why I didn't let her know I got it.

The rest of the week progressed like that. I would wake up drive myself to school, do my work and then go to work and come home. I began to sink back into my old ways, but my thoughts of Jake were still lingering at the surface. I caught him many times staring at me with a sullen expression. A lot of times I stared at him the same way. I couldn't deny that my life felt empty without Jake, like there was a part of me missing. I never knew how happy he made me feel, how complete I was when he was around. I missed his laugh and joking around with him. I missed riding in the rabbit to school. I missed his scent and the warmth that came from his body and how my body reacted toward his.

How could I have never noticed I enjoyed these things so much when he was around? Why did I feel lost without him? We still talked at school, but it wasn't the playful banter we usually did. Everyone was cautious around us. They watched us as we interacted, but never interfered. Everything was so different. I ached for his company. But I knew he would want to talk about things, about what we were going to do. How could I explain to him that I wanted him to want me because that's what he wanted. Not because he felt like I was his only option. Or because he felt he was too weak to fight the imprint urge.

The days got rougher without Jake. I picked up the phone many times to call him, even going as far as dialing the number then hanging up before I pressed on. My heart was heavy with sadness. I wanted to be with him, I wanted him with me right now. I wanted to see his smile and hear the deep rumble of his laugh. I had come to the conclusion that imprint or not, I loved Jake. Had loved him from the first time he talked to me, but then I reminded myself how could I say I was in love? I had never been in love before, I didn't know what it felt like.

Despite the confusion in my life, my job was going great. The restaurant got a lot of business and was packed almost every night. I got good tips and instead of spending them I put them in a jar at home. I figured it would be better to save money then go spend it on things I didn't need.

When I went into work Friday, Mrs. Meyer sent me home saying she had enough people for the night. The place looked wonderful though, it was Halloween and all the workers were dressed up. There was a cauldron at the door full of candy and there were spiders and ghosts hanging from the ceiling.

I didn't want to go home yet. I wasn't ready to be alone, but I was ready to talk to someone. Just not Jacob. I picked up the phone by the register and called Quil hoping he was still home. He was taking little Claire trick or treating and had asked me to go. It would be nice to talk to someone that had already imprinted.

"Hello."

"Hey, Quil." I said, relieved he answered.

"Hey, Andy."

"You still mind taking me along with you to go trick or treating?"

"Nah, Claire and I would love the company," he sounded pleased, "Jared and Kim were supposed to go with us, but they backed out like five minutes ago."

"Okay, I'll be at your house in a little bit. I'm coming from Forks."

"Okay. See ya."

On my way out the door I giggled when I heard "Monster Mash" being played through the restaurant. If only they knew.

I drove to Quil's house and he met me outside. I thought we would be going to get Claire, but he already had her. His plan was to trick or treat around Forks, then Claire would be staying with Emily for the weekend. I was a little annoyed that he didn't tell me he was going trick or treating in Forks, I could have just stayed there and waited, but I reminded myself I had to drive home anyways. He had to borrow Sam's car since he didn't have one of his own and on the way there we talked about the Skinwalker. I wanted to talk about imprinting, but I was a little nervous about bringing it up.

"We haven't come across anything unusual in awhile." Quil said, "Except that bear. But Sam said it was probably just a hunter." he shook his head, "Something about it just gave me the creeps."

"I haven't come across anything either," I told him, "I haven't even had any dreams." At least none related to the Skinwalker.

"Are you worried?"

"Yeah. I think this thing is preparing for the grand finale."

"I wish we could find it and kill it." He turned a worried glance to the backseat where Claire was strapped in her car seat, "I should've left her home." I could hear the guilt in his voice.

"No. I think it's nice your taking time out with her. I'll let you know if I smell anything funny." He just nodded and gripped the steering wheel a little tighter.

When we got to Forks we pulled into a parking space near the little park I didn't know they had. Quil unbuckled Claire who looked positively adorable dressed like a teddy bear, and placed her on his shoulders. I grabbed the little pumpkin bucket she was supposed to put candy in and we made our way down the street and to the first house. Thankfully it wasn't raining...yet.

"So how have you been doing?" Quil asked me as he put Claire down on the ground so she could ring the doorbell. She tried hard at first to ring it, but Quil pushed the button for her instead. A little old woman came to the door. She looked fondly at Claire.

"My, my, aren't we just adorable."

"Treat!" Claire yelled as she held up her little pumpkin. The woman laughed and put a lollipop in the bucket, then winked at Quil and added another. He said thank you, then grabbed Claire's free hand and we headed back down the steps.

"So?" He asked as we walked.

"I'm...fine." I told him, then berated myself. Just say it Andy, just ask whatever you want to ask. Don't be so stupid.

"Come on, Andy." He said, "Everyone knows you know. And everyone knows you guys haven't talked about it yet."

"Why does everyone have to know?" I asked fuming a little. Was there no privacy at all?

"We can't help it." He sighed and looked a little annoyed, "We try to block our thoughts from the others, but sometimes they just come out."

"Sorry." I sighed, "I forgot about that."

"So, again, how are you doing?"

"I'm not sure ,”I admitted. I was a little reluctant now that I was reminded that they could read each others thoughts--Jacob would surely hear our conversation. I did need someone to talk to though. "I'm just confused."

We approached another house, and Claire ran up the steps as fast as her short legs could carry her and found the door bell. This time it rang for her and she smiled triumphantly at Quil.

"If you think you're confused, try being the one that the imprinting happened to." He said with a smile. He grabbed Claire's hand again when she got her candy.

"What does it feel like to imprint?" I had a feeling that I imprinted, but was a little hesitant on admitting it. I didn't have any of the other qualities the wolves had, why would I get the ability to imprint?

"It's hard to explain. It's a feeling. It's not about seeing or hearing--it's feeling something so deep that you're never the same again. Something in you moves and you realize that you were put on Earth to love and protect that person. You do anything you can for them, be anything for them. You would die for them." He looked at Claire, "Before I imprinted, I lived for me and the pack. Now I don't live for me, I don't worry about me. I live for her. I still live for the pack, but it comes second."

"How do you feel about imprinting on a two year old?"

"I was worried at first. But every time I saw her all that worry went out the window. There's nothing romantic about the way I feel toward her. I'm not a sicko or anything. She's just the number one person in my life. Like I said I would do anything for her." I could tell by the way he looked at her he was serious. I took a deep breath and got up the courage to tell Quil my problem.

"I think I imprinted on Jake." I said quickly.

"What?" He stopped and stared at me mouth open.

"I think I imprinted." I felt the heat rise to my cheeks. Could he think I was just imagining it?

"Why do you think you imprinted?" He closed his mouth and started walking again, mainly, because Claire was pulling his hand trying to make him move.

"The first day I saw Jake, something...different happened. We locked eyes only for a moment, but it felt like something in me moved. A part of me wanted to get up and go to him even though I didn't know him." I looked at him carefully to see how he was taking it. He just looked at me curiously, "I was so drawn to him. I couldn't get him out of my mind. I even dreamed about him." Okay maybe that was taking it a little far.

"Then, what's the problem?" He asked. I looked at him confused, "If both of you imprinted, then why are you waiting to talk to him. I would say that you two are definitely meant to be."

"But that's the thing." It was his turn to look confused, "What if we are only attracted to each other because of the imprint? Jacob said he tried to fight it, that he tried to deny it. He didn't want to imprint on me. He wanted to continue mourning Bella." I threw my hands in the air, "and who am to say I want to be with him because I love him? I've never loved anyone before. I don't know what it feels like."

"So, you think you love him?" I could hear the smile in Quil’s voice. Ugh! Why don't I ever think before I use certain words.

"I don't know, Quil. I miss him. I see him every day at school, but I miss him. I miss the little talks we had before school. I miss joking with him and saying things just to get a rise out of him. Hell, I miss his over protectiveness." Something clicked, "I want him Quil. I want to be with him."

"Then why don't you tell him."

"Because what if he doesn't feel the same way?” I looked down at the cracks in the sidewalk, “ What if he doesn't want to fight the imprint anymore, so he's just taking what it's given him."

"Andy, give the guy some credit." Quil scolded, sounding aggravated, "I've seen you through his eyes. It's not like that." I gave him a hopeful look, "It's not my place to tell you anything. It's his. I think you both have had enough of people interfering in your lives." he sighed, "Just talk to him. Jake isn't a touchy feely 'let's talk about our emotions' kind of guy. Some things he says may not come out right, but he'll get the point across."

It felt like a weight had been lifted off my chest from talking to Quil. I had kept it bottled up not wanting to talk to anyone about it, it was ready to be released. The only thing that really bothered me was: how was I going to talk to Jake about it? I didn't want to put my heart on the table only to have him think twice about his feelings. What if he changed is mind? Aggravated with myself, I kicked those thoughts out of my mind and spent the rest of the night enjoying Quil and Claire’s company. Claire begged him over and over if she could have a piece of candy. He was adamant with the 'No's' at first, but he finally gave in and opened her a lollipop. We didn't trick or treat long, Claire got tired pretty quick, so Quil scooped her up and put her on his shoulders. I carried the pumpkin bucket and we headed back to the car.

When he buckled her in, she was already nodding off. He pulled her teddy bear hood off her head and brushed the hair out of her face so softly I wanted to cry. He was so gentle with her. You could see the tremendous affection he had for the little girl, like she held his world in the palm of her tiny little hand. If only she knew she had one of the best guys in the world watching over her. She was a very lucky little girl.

Me on the other hand, I was going to figure out soon if I had one of the best guys in the world. It was time to talk to Jake.

So I hope this chapter was enjoyable. It took me awhile to write because I kept writing certain paragraphs over and over. If you can, leave a review and let me know what you think.

Shout out to my Beta's: Hailey and Charley. They are great and encourage the hell outta me. Thank you ladies so much :) :)

And shout out to ForeverObsessed who stayed up until 4 am reviewing every single chapter :) I made it to 120 and then some. It's so AWESOME! Thank you to everyone that has reviewed and my readers that have been with me from the beginning. I love you!! XOXO

Chapter: 18

A/N: Anything that looks, sounds or smells like Twilight is not mine. It belongs to Mrs. Stephanie Meyer.

I had come to the conclusion that I would talk to Jake after I was finished trick-or-treating with Quil and Claire on Halloween, but the time didn’t come over the busy weekend. Saturday I met Mr. McKee for tutoring at the library, then I had to go to work. I had to admit that Mr. McKee was a good trig tutor; he helped me remember formulas and broke things down to for me. And Sunday I spent most of the day catching up on my Trig and English Lit homework. I was going to pass the subject just to spite the evil woman that taught it.

Monday morning came quickly and I was up early putting the finishing touches on my English essay when I heard a rapid knocking on the front door. I jumped from the table and rushed past a sleeping Lonnie hoping whoever it was didn’t knock again and wake up everyone else. When I opened the door, I was surprised to see Leah standing there in the pouring rain.

"You look like crap." She said eyeing me from head to toe, taking notice of my sweat pants, my blood donor shirt and messy hair. I just smiled.

"Said the werewolf that resembles a wet rat." She shot me a bird then pushed past me into the house, "No, Leah I insist, come in." I said sarcastically shutting the door. I turned to find her propped up against the wall with her arms folded and her foot tapping. This was going to be fun.

"You are being stupid." She said adding emphasis on the ‘stupid’ part.

"Tell me how you really feel, Leah." I retorted knowing she was talking about me avoiding Jake. I walked past her back into the kitchen and headed straight to the fridge, "Been out patrolling?" I asked not wanting her to get directly to the point.

"No," she said pulling out a chair and plopping down in the seat, "I’m fixing to go relieve Sam. I wanted to stop by and talk to you first though."

"A phone call would have worked." I said pulling out a carton of orange juice then heading to get a glass out of the cupboard.

"I don’t know your number and Jake isn’t talking to me right now so I couldn’t get it from him." She said playing idly with the salt shaker on the table. I gestured to the orange juice asking her if she wanted any, and she shook her head.

"You can’t avoid him forever." She commented spreading around some salt she sprinkled on the table. I scowled.

"I’m not avoiding him," I said defensively, "I just needed time to think."

"What is there to think about?" She asked me incredulously.

"Just stuff…" I turned my back to her to pour a glass of OJ and wondered if Quil had patrolled. If he did, then anyone who patrolled with him would hear our conversation. Leah acted like she really didn’t know what I had to ‘think’ about so maybe there was the possibility no one knew. Leah made a frustrated sound and I turned around to look at her.

"I wish you would hurry up and think because Jake can’t focus. All he does is think about you. Whether you’re okay, if you miss him, if you’re going to reject him..." I glared at her, angry with her words, but slightly worried about Jake. He didn’t need to be distracted while patrolling.

"Did you think that after you told me he imprinted on me I would just jump in his arms and we would run off into the sunset?"

"Well...yeah!" She huffed looking frustrated. She wiped the salt off the table and rested her elbow on the table, then propped her head on it.

"Sorry, Leah, it didn’t work like that." I snapped. How could she think something like that would be so easy to just accept?

"Why did you tell me anyways?" I asked, "Jacob had a plan, seemed like a pretty nice plan too." For the first time since she had entered the house, Leah went silent and slammed an expressionless look on her face, like the one Jake and Sam had mastered. Must be a werewolf thing.

"I got tired of Jake’s constant thoughts and worries about you. Then, when I saw how you two acted around each other it was kind of nauseating." She shrugged like it was nothing then relaxed a little when she was done talking, "I just thought the sooner the better." She was lying, I could smell it, but what was she lying about?

"That’s not true, Leah." I told her folding my arms. She looked slightly taken aback at the fact I knew she was lying. I pointed to my nose, "I can smell it."

"Well, well, aren’t we Sherlock Holmes." She joked, "So what does it smell like?"

"It’s minty, but that doesn’t matter." she was not getting me off topic, "Why did you tell me Jake imprinted on me?"

"How about this," She said with a sly smile, "you and Jake ‘talk’ and I’ll tell you the real reason I told you."

"Fine." I told her shrugging, "It’ll have to wait until I have a day off."

"You can’t talk in school or over the phone?"

"Not about something this important." I snapped.

"Fine, fine, do it your way." she conceded. She looked at the clock on the stove and pushed away from the table, "Well I gotta get going. Emily probably has some breakfast waiting and I only have a little while to inhale it before heading out."

"How is Emily?" I asked concerned. I wondered if she told Sam about the pregnancy.

"She’s fine," Leah smiled, but it looked forced and didn’t quite reach her eyes, "Said she’s due in August ."

"How’d Sam take it?"

"He’s ecstatic." A pained look crossed her face, but she covered it up quickly and waved, then spun and headed to the front door letting herself out into the pouring rain.

"So, who did they arrest?" Joey asked groggily as he walked into the kitchen.

"What do you mean?" I asked laughing.

"I heard someone pounding on the door, thought maybe it was the FBI." He plopped down into Leah’s seat then laid his head on the table and yawned, "So what’s for breakfast, Betty Crocker?"

"I don’t know," I opened the cupboards, "how about a bowl of get it yourself?"’

"Awe, come on, And," He complained sitting up, "you can’t cook breakfast for like two weeks straight and then all of a sudden stop. I’m a growing man and breakfast is the most important meal of the day!" He faked being appalled, "Not only is it the most important meal of the day, there’s a proven study that says when a person eats breakfast they are more likely to do better in school." he gasped and his eyes went wide, "The future of my education rests in the hands of your blueberry pancakes, Andy. My brain needs those pancakes."

I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help laughing at his melodramaticness. I grabbed the pancake mix that had the blueberries already in it, then set out getting everything else prepared.

"That's cheating, those blueberries aren’t fresh. They are processed and dried up." he complained. I put my hands on my hips and glared at him, "But it’s okay. I think they will work just fine." He got up from his chair and walked over to me. He draped his arm around my shoulder, "I’ll be sure to thank you when I graduate from UW."

"You better." I smiled at him and gave him a peck on the cheek.

"Well, thank you for that, Andy," he wiped the spot I kissed, "but I now must go make sure I am Zestfully clean of all sister related germs." I whacked his arm and he laughed then headed out of the kitchen.

After cooking breakfast for the family (including Charlie who showed up early to pick up mom) I headed off to school. Kim wasn’t in class; Embry said she had the flu or something. He started talking about Jake and how bad he was doing, but before I could respond, Mariah showed up saving me from having to talk about it.

My next couple of classes went by fast. Trig was okay. Mariah sat next to Quil and I, once again saving me from having to talk about Jake. She was my hero for the day. My stomach began to tie itself in knots when lunch neared. I didn’t know how I was going to react to seeing Jacob. I kept telling myself to just be normal. Nothings changed. However, when I saw him I just wanted to run to him and wrap my arms around him. It was almost painful having to pretend like things were still the same. I was subconsciously aware he was there. His scent washed over me and enveloped me making goose bumps rise on my skin. Every now and then I would catch his deep voice carrying through the air over to me. It took everything in me not to look over at him and see if he was smiling. I longed to see that smile. I finished lunch early and tossed my tray in the garbage, then almost ran out of the cafeteria.

"Why am I torturing myself?" I muttered as I headed into the main building to my locker, "Just talk to him, get it done and over with."

I was beyond distracted in my home Ec. class. I kept looking at the clock as it ticked closer to the time for the bell to ring knowing gym was next. I stared at it with mixed emotions. The part of me that had a desperate need to see and be near Jacob. I wanted the clock to hurry up. But the cold unsure and scared part of me that didn't want to see Jacob wanted it to slow down. Emotions were hell. It was like my heart and mind were at constant war.

My mind knew to be cautious, knew how much pain I would feel if Jacob realized he didn’t really want me and that it was just the imprint. But my heart ached for him, my heart told me I was being stupid and I needed to look at how I felt. Since I knew what the imprint felt like, I should know what Jake was feeling. I laid my head on the table trying desperately to grab hold of something the teacher was saying. I needed a distraction--bad.

Once the bell rang I tried to walk to gym slowly, but once I got outside in the still pouring rain, I had to put a little pep in my step to get somewhere dry.

"Who peed in your Kool-Aid?" Collin asked coming up next to me. He seemed to have no problem with the rain.

"That's gross Collin." I said wrinkling my nose, "And no one peed in my Kool-Aid. Just ready to get home."

"I feel your pain." he grumbled then looked at me carefully. I was ready to shoot off in the other direction thinking he was going to start talking about Jake, but I was surprised when he asked about the Skinwalker. "I know you’re the only one that can really scent it out," He glanced over his shoulder, "have you came across anything?"

"No," I sighed, "and that’s not a good thing."

"Well that sucks." He said with a scowl. I looked at him confused as we got closer to the gym doors, "Things have been so boring during patrol. I was hoping for a little action, but since this thing hasn’t showed it’s face in awhile, it’s probably long gone."

"You want that thing to chase you?!" I asked in disbelief. Was he crazy? Did he know how dangerous the Skinwalker was?

"No. I mean I don’t know." he ran a hand across his face, "Sam is about to drive us crazy with all this overtime patrolling. I was so bored the other night I chased a friggin’ rabbit." He looked at me, "A rabbit, Andy. Not Dracula or Bigfoot, but a rabbit. It didn't even have rabies, so there was no creepy foaming at the mouth."

I faked being appalled, "What is this world coming to? A wolf has to chase a rabbit? Why that’s just…just ludicrous." I couldn’t help but laugh at the unamused look on his face.

"Oh ha-ha, Andy. Let’s see you go out and chase some mice or whatever it is you felines like."

"Hey now," I warned, "I don’t feel the need to frolic in the forest running after bad guys." That was a lie. I wanted to shift and run so bad my body would tighten and tingle with just the blow of the wind. If it wasn't for the fact I knew it would be dangerous, I would have went running a long time ago.

"We’re wolves, Andy, not bunnies. We don’t frolic. Trample and destroy is more our style." We had made it into the gym and were standing right inside the doorway having our conversation when Jacob’s scent hit me like a bulldozer. I darted to the girls’ locker room leaving Collin looking confused and hanging mid sentence.

Once inside, I smacked my forehead knowing it was stupid to act that way. I was not avoiding him. I reminded myself. Just waiting for the perfect time.

Still cussing myself for the stupid response to Jacob, I threw my back pack on the floor in front of my gym locker and grabbed hold of my lock. I didn't really want to wear the horrible green shorts, but I didn't want to sit on the bleachers by myself. Besides it would be nice to get a little exercise.

It took me three tries to get the damn lock undone. Frustrated, I grabbed my clothes and was pulling my shirt over my head when I heard the doors to the locker room open. I expected to hear some girls talking and giggling, but there was nothing. Thinking it was someone leaving I threw my gym shirt on and was in the middle of unbuttoning my jeans when I was assaulted by the Skinwalker scent.

"Oh shit!" My mind yelled. Fear crept through me. My breathing increased and I slowly searched the area around me. The only sound heard was my heart beating furiously against my chest. My hands began to shake and I waited for the black wolf to appear.

"Pull yourself together, Andy, and find it." The thought pierced through the haze of fear. I took a deep breath and reluctantly closed my eyes. The smell was everywhere so I was unable to pinpoint it.

I pictured the scent in my mind. I saw it as a bright green fog in the room, then tried to see through it. The scent took over me and drowned out all other smells. I could barely breathe. I listened for the words and felt for the buzzing that I remembered from that night on the cliff.

I searched desperately for something, anything, knowing it wouldn’t be long before it knew what I was doing and attacked me while I had my eyes closed. Suddenly, I found it, more like heard it. I couldn’t feel anything like last time since the Skinwalker wasn’t trying to control me. I pictured the fog as the words and I began to blow them away. I had no idea where the wind came from, but I just pictured them being blown away. It was starting to work. The scent wasn't as strong and the fog lightened.

A sharp pain to my face and the feeling of being knocked off my feet into the air interrupted me. I hit the ground, then slid and hit the bench not far from my locker. I rubbed my jaw, it felt like I was hit across my face with a baseball bat. I tasted blood in my mouth and quickly got up to face my attacker, prepared to fight to the death.

I couldn’t hide my surprise when I came face to face with Ryan Bell. He had a smile on his face that would make the Joker proud. He advanced toward me and I threw a quick right hook into his gut. He didn't flinch. He threw out his fist and hit me in the stomach, knocking the air out of me. I fell to my knees doubled over in pain gasping. He kicked me hard in the stomach and I flipped over onto my back. I couldn’t do anything but try to keep myself from vomiting. Pain tore through my body and any ability to think that had remained, left. I lay gasping for air. It seemed there wasn’t enough of it in the world to satisfy me.

He reached down for me and since my brain wasn’t working, my fight or flight instincts kicked in. I rolled over and began crawling away from him as fast as I could. It hurt to move. My stomach cramped and my face hurt. As the oxygen began to flow through my body again my mind began to slowly come back on line.

"Find an equalizer." I told myself. I remembered Adam told me if I took on someone that was twice my size and couldn't take them with my fists, I needed to find a weapon to make the fight fair. I felt a tug on my shirt and picked up the pace trying to put as much space between us as I could. A broom seemed to miraculously appear out of nowhere and I jumped up to grab it. I was inches away before he grabbed me by my shirt and slung me back. He gripped my shoulders and slammed me as hard as he could against the lockers. White hot pain burst inside my head and I knew it was going to explode. Tiny lights flickered when I opened my eyes. Ryan glared at me.

"Where’s the wolf to protect you now?" He spat. His voice was rough and shaky. His disgusting hot breath made me want to puke, but I noticed that it was different then the bitter smell. It was his own scent not the Skinwalkers.

"I don’t need the wolf, asshole." I told him mustering up as much courage as I had. Knowing there was more of a risk in hurting myself then him I took a chance and threw all my force into head butting him. I cracked my forehead against his nose. Blood spurted everywhere, but he still didn’t let me go. This guy was invincible. I was slightly dazed from the force of my hit, but things began to link together. He didn’t have the Skinwalker scent, he wasn’t moving when I hit him or even acting like he was hurt. The Skinwalker had to be controlling him.

He took me from the lockers then slammed me against them again. A searing pain ran up my back as I felt one of the locks digging into my body. I cried out from the pain. He moved his hands to my throat and began to choke me. I scratched at his hands and could feel his skin building up underneath my fingernails. The pressure built up in my face and my vision began to dim. I looked into his eyes and saw that there was a panicked look in them.

A glorious roar sounded through the locker room. I never thought I would be so elated to hear Jacob furious. Ryan looked in the direction the noise came from and his eyes went wide when he saw who it was. Jacob rushed him and grabbed him and slammed him into the lockers. He lifted him into the air effortlessly, then body slammed him onto the ground. Able to breathe again I began sucking in air and shaking uncontrollably. I sank to the ground and closed my eyes. I could hear Jacob growling inhumanly and heard his fist connect with flesh, but I didn’t hear any scuffling or any signs that Ryan was fighting back.

Scared that he would kill him, I wanted to tell Jacob that Ryan was under the Skinwalkers control, but I was in too much pain. My face burned where he hit me and I could feel liquid trickling out of my nose. I laid on the ground and curled up taking deep breaths waiting for the pain to go away. The bitter scent was gone so I knew that the Skinwalker had fled from Ryan.

"Jacob, STOP!" I heard Mr. Quiantance shout. I heard his feet hit the ground, as well as many others, as they ran to Jacob. I slowly opened my eyes and saw the locker room was crowded. Embry, Quil and Collin had a hold of Jake who was struggling to get free and Mr. Quaintance was helping a bloody Ryan to his feet.

"Andy," Ryan sputtered breathlessly, "I didn’t know…what...I was...doing." I couldn’t say anything, so instead I just nodded. I saw Jacob thrashing about in his pack mates grip.

"Let me check on her!" Jacob roared at the guys. Collin let go quickly and put his hands up gesturing he didn’t want to deal with Jacob’s wrath. Quil let go and so did Embry. Jacob rushed to me and sank down beside me, looking over me carefully. Everything hurt. He was shaking with rage. I knew he was on the edge of phasing. I was actually stunned that he was able to remain human. He tried to touch my cheek and I winced away from his hand. He glared at Ryan and the aura of rage that exuded from him was almost palpable.

"Would someone please like to tell me what the hell is going on here?" Mr. Quaintance yelled.

"Ryan," I said raggedly, it hurt to talk. "attacked me while I was changing." I told Mr. Quaintance about what happened knowing Jacob was too angry and Ryan didn’t know how to explain. I felt slightly guilty since it wasn’t really Ryan, but how else was I going to explain my battered face? Tell them I decided to ram my head into the lockers a couple times? Jacob tensed next to me and I put my hand on his trying to calm him, "Jacob came in and got him off of me." I looked at Ryan whose nose was still bleeding and he looked away ashamed.

"Is this true, Bell?" Mr. Quaintance asked Ryan furiously.

"Yeah." He whispered looking down at his feet. I could still feel Jacob vibrating next to me and I was worried he wouldn't be able to hold his phase back much longer. "I think we all need to make a trip to the office." Mr. Quaintance said looking at Jake, Ryan and I. I looked at Quil then at Jacob to see if he would be able to make it to the office right now.

"You straight, Jake?" Quil asked. Jacob didn't answer for a few minutes, but I heard him take a deep breath and say-

"Yeah," his voice was a little breathless and shaky, "yeah, Quil, I'm fine." He got up and I tried to follow, but my head started pounding harder, making my eyes hurt and a wave of nausea hit me. I wasn't sure if it was from being hit in the stomach too many times, or from the pain.

"Shiiit." I groaned before collapsing back to the ground clutching my head. "Andy..." I heard Jake say, but I held up a finger asking him to just wait a minute. I had to let the pain subside and the dizziness pass.

"Just give me a minute." I said taking deep breaths, "Nobody happens to have any Tylenol, huh?" no one said anything.

Sucking it up, I slowly got to my feet and felt Jacob grab me gently by my arm, then I felt his other hand snake around my back to support me, "Lean on me." He whispered. The butterflies that invaded my stomach distracted me from the pounding in my head. It felt so good to have his arms around me--even if it was just because I thoroughly had my ass kicked and couldn't stand on my own. His warmth radiated over me and I closed my eyes to enjoy the closeness of him. His scent was the best thing I had ever smelled compared to the Skinwalkers. He led me out of the locker room with Mr. Quaintance, and Ryan in tow.

After talking to the principle (Who I had met for the first time), she decided to suspend Ryan for ten days and let Jake off the hook. She asked if I wanted to press charges and actually urged me to, but I told her no. Everyone looked at me like I had sprouted a third eye, even Ryan. But I knew it wasn't his fault. The principle tried to get me to explain my decision, but I just told her I was ready to go home and get to bed. After giving back the ice pack they had given me and taking a couple Tylenol, I headed home. Jake followed me despite my reassurances that I was okay.

"If you think I'm letting you out of my sight after what just happened, I think you may have hit your head harder then you thought." He walked me to my car and I thought he was going to ride with me, but he opened the door for me and I saw him head over to the rabbit. I glanced at the clock on the radio and saw I still had an hour before work. Lord knows I didn't want to go. I hurt from head to toe. It felt like I had been trampled on by a herd of elephants. I just hoped my Tylenol would kick in by the time I got to work.

Once at home Jake followed me inside and I found the house was empty. It still hurt to walk, but the pounding in my head began to decrease. Apparently the Tylenol God was having mercy on me and allowed it to kick in faster. The butterflies that had made their appearance in my stomach when Jake helped me to the office came back and brought their buddies with them. I was alone. In my house. With Jacob.

"Joey!" I called through the house. Oh please let him be here. I thought to myself. I walked into the kitchen and saw a note stuck to the fridge with a banana magnet.

A-

Went with Gabby. Tell mom I'll be home later.

-Joe

And the day just keeps getting worse. I closed my eyes and turned to see Jacob with his back pressed against the wall and his head leaned back with his eyes closed. He looked worn out. Concern mixed with guilt settled in me, chasing the butterflies away.

"You alright?" I asked walking closer to him, but stopping by the table. He dropped his head into his hands and shook it.

"What if I wouldn't have came into the locker room when I did?" He said sounding tortured, "Why didn't I know that you were in trouble?" He pushed away from the wall and quickly made his way to me, but kept a small distance between us. I had a strong urge to close the space so I could feel his warm body touching mine again, "I could have lost you." He said softly.

"And what would have happened if you lost me?" I asked finding words amongst my Jacob filled stupor. I was genuinely curious about what he would do if something happened to me. A pained look crossed his face.

"I don't know." He ran his hand across my unhurt cheek leaving a blazing trail where his fingers touched it, "You'd be taking my life with you, so I guess that means I would die too." I wanted to curl my face into his hand, but I stopped myself knowing it was time to talk. I looked at the clock. I had forty minutes until work. I walked to the phone and picked up the receiver dialing the number to Mrs. Meyer.

"Hello."

"Hi, Mrs. Meyer. This is Andraya."

"Hello, Andy. What can I do for you." She said pleasantly.

"I just wanted to call and tell you I'll be late for work."

"What!" I heard Jacob say incredulously.

"Okay, thank you for calling." She said sounding untroubled, "I'll see you later then."

"Okay." I said then hung the phone up. I hoped she didn't think I would be making a habit of this. I turned to look at Jacob determined to let him know I was going to work whether he liked it or not.

"You aren't seriously thinking about going to work." He said folding his arms.

"Yes. I am." I said confidently. My head started to pound again and I knew I wouldn't be able to win an argument with him, so I changed the subject quickly, "Before we get into that we have other matters that we need to discuss." he looked away putting on his Sam face and nodded.

I took a seat at the table and he followed. Before I got a chance to say anything, he spoke first.

"Why didn't you send that asshole to jail?" He asked, his tone was rough and I saw his fists clench. I was a little confused at first, I could have sworn I told Jake that Ryan didn't have any control over what he was doing, that it was the Skinwalker. But I guess not.

"It wasn't him," I said. He looked confused, "the Skinwalker had him. I could smell it. I almost had him, I almost made it go away, but he knew what I was doing and made Ryan hit me." He still looked confused.

"What do you mean you almost had him and made him go away?"

"I could hear the Skinwalkers spell." Surely I told Jake I could hear it.

"Huh?" His face twisted with confusion. I guess I didn't. Wow this was going to be strange.

"Remember those dreams I told you I had?" He nodded. I went on to tell him about the whole I was "the key" and how I could see through the secrets. He seemed intrigued and surprised by what I was saying. I made it to today’s events and he just looked at me wide eyed.

"No wonder the thing is after you!" He shouted getting to his feet, "You're the only one that can smell it and now you can see through its spells. Do you know how weak that makes it? Do you realize how much danger you're in?" he looked at me with desperation is his eyes willing me to understand.

"I'm not in as much trouble as you and the rest of the pack." I told him, staying calm, "I can smell it. I can hear it and push it away. You guys can't." he didn't argue. He sat back down and looked at me again.

"I don't think we are in as much danger as you think," he said, "if you haven't noticed this thing hasn't tried to take over our mind. You don't see us jumping off of cliffs or beating the shit out of people."

"No, you just get the life sucked out of you." I told him. We stared at each other for a moment, then he ran his hand across his face with obvious frustration.

"Why hasn't it tried to take over one of us?" He asked leaning back against the chair. I had to admit, it sparked my curiosity. I never actually thought about it or even noticed that the Skinwalker never tried to take over their minds.

"I don't know." I just shook my head and looked at the clock on the stove. I only had about twenty minutes left. I didn't want to be too late to work and the main reason I was going to be late was so I could talk to Jake about imprinting, not the Skinwalker. I took a deep breath.

"Listen, I don't really have long to talk to you," I told him, "so I need to talk to you about imprinting. I will say something that may or may not be important. Then, I have to go to work..."

"I think you should stay home."

"…and maybe you can come by after I get off and we can finish talking." I told him ignoring his comment.

"Okay." he replied. He tried to play it cool, but I saw his jaw clench. Did he think I was going to reject him? I wanted to grab his face and tell him he shouldn't be worried, because I wanted to be with him. I was just scared he wouldn't really want to be with me. Was I being stupid like Leah said? Pushing the thoughts aside I gathered up my courage and decided to tell him-

"I think I imprinted on you too." I felt my skin darken with embarrassment not sure if he would believe me, but I tried to hide it. I looked at him carefully to see how he took the information. He had his eyes closed and was leaning his head back, but when he heard what I said his eyes shot open and he looked at me curiously.

"What?" Why was he going to make me repeat it?

"I think I imprinted on you too."

"Wha...how?" He stuttered.

"That first day I saw you, Jake, everything just changed." I felt like I was repeating myself. After going over and over the possibility of my imprinting in my mind, then telling Quil about it, it was getting a little repetitive.

"You're not a wolf." He said still looking at me confused.

"No," I said shaking my head, "but I do have wolf blood in me."

"You don't have any of the other traits." He pointed out.

"I know," I felt my defense crumbling. How could I explain it to him? "but there's no other way to explain it. I have never felt like this about anyone. I've never been so drawn to someone."

"Me either." he said sitting forward and looking into my eyes. His gaze only caught mine for a moment, but I looked away before I could get lost in it, "This just means we're a perfect match."

"Are we?" It left my mouth before I could stop it. Yes! Yes we were. I wanted to believe it, but there was that little inkling of doubt in the back of my mind. It was just all too good to be true, I was still waiting for someone to yell “Aprils Fools!”

"That's what the imprinting does, it finds the person that would complete you." He looked at me willing me to understand. I wanted to believe it, I think a part of me started to say screw what the stupid half of me is saying, 'let's just fall into this imprint business and have Jake to ourselves'. But I had to be careful.

"But..." Before I could finish the sentence the phone rang, "Be right back." I said. Jacob nodded and looked away putting his Sam face back on. I hated that face. Heaving an annoyed sigh I got up and went to answer it.

"Hello."

"Andy!" My mothers distraught voice came through the phone. I was waiting for her to ask if I was okay and scold me for not calling her, but she didn't, "You need to get to the hospital now." Her tone was grave and a heavy feeling of dread set itself in the pit of my stomach.

"Mom," I said trying to sound calm, she had a tendency to freak out over little things, "what's wrong?" I could hear her sniffle over the phone.

"Joey's been in an accident." She sobbed but tried to hold back the next one. The words pierced me like a knife in the heart, "Get here quick, Andy."

The dread that had been sitting in my stomach filled me all the way to my throat, "Okay." I choked past the lump. My body went cold and began to shake, my head started pounding again. I hung up the phone.

No, not again. I thought staring at the phone. He's okay. It's nothing bad just a bump on the head or maybe a broken arm. I tried to reassure myself. I needed to find out what was wrong before I started to think the worst.

"Andy," Jacob said interrupting my thoughts, his voice was full of concern. When I didn't answer he was by my side in an instant, "Andy what's wrong." He grabbed my shoulders and bent down to look at me.

"Joey..." Was all I could say.

I know what your thinking, "She is being an idiot!", but hang in there with me.

Reviews are lovely. It would be nice of you to give me one :) Pretty please.

Thank you to my Beta's they deserve every shout out I give them in every chapter

And thank you Bible Chick, even if the review is “I loved it” it's still great!

Chapter: 19

A/N: Sorry it's been so long since my last chapter. If you haven't read BD there will be a spoiler in the A/N at the end of the chpt, so skip it if you don't want to be spoiled.

Disclaimer: Nope, still not SM.

"Joey's been in an accident." She sobbed but tried to hold back the next one. The words pierced me like a knife in the heart, "Get here quick, Andy."

.:Chapter 17:.

Worry ate at my insides while Jacob drove me to the hospital. “He's going to be okay,” I reminded myself, “Don't freak until you have all the facts.”

It still didn't help slow my heart or regulate my breathing. My thumbnail was gone from my left hand because of nervous chewing, so I started on my right.

Jacob gave me concerned looks as he drove. He reached for my hand a couple times, but pulled back with a frown, probably wondering if I would accept his attempt at comforting me. Being comforted didn't sound like the best idea at the time, it may trigger the breakdown that I had been holding back since talking to mom.

He had seen my reaction and came to my side when he heard the worry in my voice after I got off the phone. A couple minutes later I got my shit together knowing I needed to get to the hospital and told him what mom had told me: “Joey was in an accident.” He was quick to act and despite me telling him I could drive myself, he pretty much carried me to his car and threw me in. I was too dazed, too busy trying to hold everything together to try and fight him.

Once we arrived at the hospital, Jacob dropped me off at the entrance so he could go find a parking space. It felt odd being without Jake, almost empty. His scent and the heat from his body comforted me. My neck began to tense with stress and my legs acted like they didn't want to move. Did I really want to know what happened to Joey? Could I handle it? I would have to. I gathered all the strength and confidence I could telling myself that Joey was okay and marched to the receptionist.

She was a small college aged looking girl. Her hair was a dark red and her face was lightly spotted with freckles. She was twisting a piece of hair around her finger, smacking on a piece of gum and flipping the pages of a magazine before I approached her desk.

“Hello,” I greeted, my voice full of forced confidence, “my brother has been in an accident and was brought here earlier.” She glanced up from her magazine and smiled politely.

“Name?”

“Joseph Rayne. R-a-y-n-e” She turned to the small computer sitting on her desk and began typing his name in followed by numerous clicks of the mouse. She frowned slightly, but covered it up quickly.

“He's on the third floor.” She pointed to the elevators down the hall and smiled--it didn't quite reach her eyes. Oh God where was he?

“Thank you.” I replied and swiftly walked down the hall to the elevators. As I waited for the elevator I saw Jacob enter the double sliding doors. He stopped for a moment looking around until his gaze landed on me. Seeing him made me feel slightly relieved. He made his way quickly to my side just in time for the elevator to make its way down.

“What did they say?” He asked once we were inside. It was cold and too closed in. I ignored the anxious feeling creeping up and just shook my head.

“She just told me he was on the third floor.” The elevator crawled to the third floor, then, when it dinged and open its doors, I shot out of it with Jacob by my side. A big sign stared at me, it read “Intensive Care Unit”. Right beside it an arrow pointed with the words “ICU Waiting Room”. I cut the corner and went in the direction it instructed. A set of double doors waited at the end of the hall. Memories started flashing through my head: bright white walls, the smell of death, my Aunt Justine's enraged expression when she confronted me. My step faltered and I slowed down, stopping right in front of the doors. What if Joey was... I shook my head ignoring the thought trying to force it's way in. It wouldn't be that way not this time. Jacob grabbed my hand and squeezed. His touch was gentle and caring, chasing away some of the worry. I gave him a tight smile and opened the doors.

The waiting room was bigger then I imagined it. It had chairs set out in small sections and a TV was sitting on a stand that was screwed up high into the wall. Everything was clean and sterile, in hopes that disease wouldn't be passed in a place full of death and sickness. The walls were one shade, white, and it was almost blinding, the space only broken by pictures of snow capped mountains and rushing rivers, they were supposed to be calming, but it was a vain attempt to force calm on the people waiting. The room was cold and eerie with the calm stillness; chills ran through my body. The coffee maker stood alone on a counter in the corner, littered with packages of the healthy sugar and the necessary supplies to make coffee or tea. A vending machine on the opposite side, tables, chairs, and couches spread about for the family that had to wait outside of the patients' rooms. It was a place meant to help, a place meant to be comfortable, but it was too cold and impersonable to ever reach that goal.

We walked further into the room and I waited impatiently for my mother to jump out and say everything was going to be okay, but to my dissapointment I couldn't find her anywhere. Jake and I sat in a couple of the green hospital chairs and I eyed the room once again hoping to come across my mother. The only people there was an older woman and what looked like her daughter. She cradled the young girl and rocked her back and forth as she wept. The woman patted the girl on her shoulder to get her attention, then pointed at me. The girl turned her head to meet my gaze. It was Gabriella. Her eyes and nose were red and her cheeks were puffy. She had a couple scratches on her face and now that I noticed she looked a little dirty. Her mother as well. Joey's note came to mind. “Went with Gabby.” Jumping out of my seat I rushed to her hoping to find out what happened to my brother.

“Gabby, what happened?” I asked kneeling down to be eye level with her. I saw the fear and sorrow etched in her eyes. “What happened to Joey?" A heavy feeling settled in my chest, "Please tell me what happened to my brother.” I could feel my throat trying to close.

“There was an accident.” her mother answered coolly trying to keep me calm, “we were heading to the beach...”

“It came out of nowhere.” Gabriella whispered interrupting her

“What?” I asked desperately my heartbeat accelerating, “What came out of nowhere?”

“I didn't even see it." Her mother repeated. “I swerved to miss it and we ran right into a tree.”

“I told him to wear a seatbelt.” Gabriella sobbed, “He just flew out. I couldn't...I didn't...” she cried into her mother's shoulder.

“What didn't you see?” I asked trying stay calm. Anger flared as a part of me wondered why Joey was hurt and they sat here unharmed. This must have been how Aunt Justine felt.

“The black wolf.” She whispered petting Gabriella's head. Her eyes were haunted as if reliving what had happened. I froze. The black wolf. My knees gave out and I fell the short way to the ground.

“Andy,” Jacob grabbed me under the arm surprising me. I didn't even know he was there. Seeing the confused faces looking at me I felt a little embarrassed. Trying to get ahold of myself I asked-

“Have you seen my mother?”

“She was here a minute ago,” the woman answered, “but she left saying she had to call Lonnie.”

Nodding I got to my feet (with the help of Jacob) and headed back to where we had been sitting. I didn't want to ask what kind of shape Joey was in when I knew it would crumble what little defensive wall I had up.

“Do you think it was...” Jacob didn't finish his sentence he grabbed my hand again and squeezed in an attempt to comfort me. Of course he heard what Gabriella's mother had said about the black wolf and put two and two together.

“Yeah,” I whispered clsing my eyes hoping it would block the cold fear surging through me, “I think it was the Skinwalker.” When I heard the double doors burst open I shut my mouth and waited for my mother to cut the corner. She did. Her eyes were red and puffy like Gabriella's had been, black streaks trailed down her face from where her mascara ran, her ponytail hung loose, and she looked frantic. I stood and my hand felt cold after leaving Jakes warm hold.

“Andy!” She almost ran to me, then gripped me into a bone crushing hug. I could feel her shaking, “Oh, God, I don't know what's going on.” She was sobbing hysterically now. I wanted to cry right along with her, but I had to hold it together for her. Trying hard as hell to bury my emotions I hugged her back.

“No one has told you how he is doing?” I asked while she held onto me.

“No,” she choked out pulling away to look at me, “they just said he was in an accident and was in critical condition.”

“When was this?”

“Right before I called you. Jolene, Gabby's mom, called me at work and told me there had been an accident.” her lip trembled, “I got here as fast as I could.” Crap. Work!

“Hey, mom," I said softly, "I need to go call Mrs. Meyer and let her know I won't be in tonight.” A distraction would be nice.

“I'll do it.” Jacob said standing up and heading to the elevators without giving me a chance to protest. I watched him go for a moment.

“I'll be right back okay, mom.” She nodded and I followed after Jake catching him before the elevator got there. He looked surprised to see me.

“You can go home if you want to.” I told him, hoping he would say no. He didn't have to go through this with me, but a small selfish part of me wanted him to. I needed his presence to keep me sane.

“No. I can't” He said shaking his head, “You need me. I'll be here.” My eyes prickled threatening to tear and my nose burned. That statement said so much. I had never had anyone in my life like that.

“Thank you.” I stepped forward to put my hand on his shoulder.

“I may be a minute, I have to call Sam and let him know I'll be here tonight.” The elevator bell dinged and I reluctantly let go of him. He stepped into the elevator then gave me a smile and I watched him until the doors shut.

Running a shaky hand down my face I returned to my mother. She was standing where I left her talking to a doctor. Jolene and Gabriella were sitting in the chairs next to them. She was nodding her head while she had her arms wrapped around her torso. I stopped where I was, afraid. Afraid of what he was saying. If it was bad news I couldn't deal with it. My mother needed me though. I gritted my teeth, locking in the sob trying to escape my throat. Please, let him be ok. I begged. Making my way to my mother I kept my fists clenched and I tried on the werewolf face Jacob did so well.

Hours had passed by since talking to the doctor. He told us Joey was thrown from the car and was unconscious when paramedic's arrived at the scene. A neck brace was put on him and they placed him on a long spine board in case there was any damage to the spine. While trying to take care of a wound gushing blood from his head, his breathing became erratic and his lips turned blue. One of his lungs collapsed. They had to act quick and make a one way valve so that air could leave the chest, but not re-enter. Because he was unconscious they intubated him and got him to the hospital where the doctors took over trying to stabilize him.

The doctors took over and inserted a chest tube so he could continue to breathe until they could get X-Rays of his lungs. They also began a blood transfusion to replace any blood that was lost. Once they stitched the wound on his head, he was to be taken back for an MRI to see if there was any brain damage. The Doctor came to inform my mother and I about what was going on. I squeezed her hand tight as he told us about Joey's condition, hoping it would give her some sort of relief. She was crumbling though, I could see it. Before he left he told us that he would be back with any updates. That was hours ago.

My head was beginning to throb with pain and it felt like Deja Vu. I tried not to let my memories float to that last night with Adam. It hurt to think about it, and I couldn't imagine Joey not coming out of this. He was too strong willed, he had so much to live for. Jacob returned from making his phone call and he quickly took his place next to me while I comforted my mom. I let his scent wash over me and warm my chest allowing me to be strong for my mother. The familiar squeak of shoes got my attention and I watched as a doctor made his way to us. It wasn't the same Doctor as before, he was taller and looked a little older. His expression was hard to read, he looked tired, but confident. I hoped that was a good sign.

My mother and I stood followed by Jacob who grabbed my hand once again, just to let me know he was there. The doctor smiled, but it looked forced.

“Hello, Ms. Rayne,” he stuck his hand out she shook it, and then I did. Jacob held firmly to my hand, “I'm Dr. Stamper. I understand it has been awhile since anyone has informed you on Joseph's condition.” we nodded, “We took him for X-Rays and an MRI. The X-rays showed that his left lung was punctured by a broken rib. The force in which he was thrown from the car succeeded in breaking three of them. The MRI let us know he has some mild swelling in his brain.” My stomach churned threatening to up chuck everything in it. My knees felt like they wanted to give out, and I swayed a little.

“Can we see him?” My mother asked her voice cracking. He sighed heavily.

“I want to warn you first, Joseph is in a coma like state right now.” My heart jumped to my throat. Coma. Comas were bad. “His body is responding to the tests we are giving him, such as his reflexes are still working and when we pour cold water into his ear his eyes move under his eyelids. Those are good signs. We will continue our observations and if nothing changes then we will call in a Neurologist from Seattle. And, yes, you can see him.”

I wasn't sure what to think. Everything was slowly being absorbed into my mind. So, Joey was in a coma, for now and he was having trouble breathing, but he was going ot be okay. Joey was going to make it, he had to. But I thought the same thing about Adam. I was unaware that I had backed up so close against Jacob, until I felt him grab me and hold me to him. His warmth should have made me better, I should have loved it, but right then I was so numb, so...scared.

“You can follow me back and I will take you to Joseph.” He eyed Jacob, then Gabby and Jolene (who I had forgot was even there), “Right now we can only take family back.”

Jacob gave me one last comforting look and I grabbed my mother's hand as we followed Dr. Stamper to Joey's room. "We would like to keep him sedated for now so he doesn't put any stress on himself." Dr. Stamper said over his shoulder "He still has the chest tube in and it will stay there until his lung is healed. We are giving him medication to fight off any infection that may occur. He is actually lucky he didn't suffer from worse."

"Nope just a swollen brain and a hole in his lung." I snapped, not knowing where it came from. The doctor gave me a sympathetic look, "Sorry." I mumbled.

The hospital smell was making my headache worse. The lights were too bright as they bounced off the impeccably white walls. I could hear beeping and hissing as we made our way through the hall. It was cold, too cold. Goosebumps rose on my arms and neck. I hated hospitals. Dr. Stamper pointed to the door when we got to his room then left us to decide when to go in. I was a little apprehensive about opening the door not sure if I could handle seeing Joey. Would I be able to hold it together once I saw him? I had done good so far, but I didn't have Jacob with me right now. My mother's hand shook under mine, she was just as scared. I took the initiative and pushed the door open.

The room was filled with the smell of alcohol and hand sanitizer. A constant steady beep bounced off the walls. There was a hissing and sucking sound. Joey lay on the hospital bed with a white blanket pulled all the way up to his chest. My mother let go of my hand and rushed to his side. I stood frozen as I had a hard time looking at him. From what I could see of his face it had cuts and bruises, every one hurt me like they were my own. His head was wrapped in white gauze from his head injury. A few simple stitches would have just needed a band aid, it must have been pretty bad. My stomach clenched. An oxygen mask was strapped to his face and he had a tube sticking out of his side; the chest tube. An IV tube ran from a bag hanging on a metal pole to the top of his hand and on his index finger was a little ET light. My chest felt heavy and my heart hurt. This wasn't Joey. This wasn't my little brother who joked with me before school and tried his best to protect me. He looked so fragile and hurt. My eyes watered and I gritted my teeth keeping back the tears. Where was I when he needed protection?

“Joey,” My mother whispered, wiping the back of her hand across his forehead. She sounded tortured and on the brink of a breakdown, “you're going to be alright Joey. Okay. You're going to be just fine.” She let out a sob and clutched his blankets in her fist.

“Mom,” I called holding back the hurt I felt from seeing her like this, “why don't you go get some fresh air okay. You need to find out where aunt Lonnie is anyway.” Aunt Lonnie still hadn't shown up and I wondered where she was.

“No,” she said sharply looking at me with tears falling down her cheeks, “no, I need to stay with my little boy. He needs me. I need to talk to him and let him know I'm here.” Every word stabbed my heart like a knife. I knew there would be no getting her away from him, she was in her own little world. Taking a few hesitant steps I gradually made my way to his bedside. His hand had the IV in it and was covered in tape so I couldn't grab it, no matter how badly I wanted to. I was scared to touch him. He looked too delicate, I was afraid of adding to his pain. Mom quit talking and had her head in her hands shaking .

“Joey,” I said my voice thick with emotion, “you need to wake up okay. I know you're going to be fine, but I need you to hurry up and be okay.” I bent down and kissed his cheek. His skin was cold and clammy, the smells from the oxygen mask and IV made me sick to my stomach.

A dark, cold, depressed feeling settled in the room. The walls felt like they were closing in and I couldn't catch my breath. Cold sweat broke out across my skin. Everything from that night with Adam came roaring to life. The truck hitting us, the sound Adams head made when it cracked against the windshield. The smell of death. I couldn't have these memories here. Not with Joey like this. I had to get out of there before I lost it. My mother didn't need to witness my break down.

“Mom,” I said quickly, startling her, “I'm going to go find Lonnie. I'll be back soon with fresh clothes and some other things.” She gave me a puzzled look and nodded her head. Then, she went back to stroking Joey's forehead.

I shot from the room into the bright white hallway. I quickly made my way back to the waiting room ignoring the anger that flared when I saw Gabriel and her mother sitting up perfectly unharmed. Anxiety swept over me; Jacob wasn't there. How was I going to get home? It didn't matter, the depression from seeing Joey followed me I had to get away, I needed open space. I debated taking the elevator, but I took the stairs needing to keep my body moving so I couldn't stop and think. When I finally made it to the last step I burst through the doors into the room where the receptionist sat.

Trying hard to catch my breath, I stood there for a moment. The receptionist was smiling, talking on the phone. A man and his wife passed me talking and laughing. People were sitting in chairs interacting with each other, happily. All while my world came crashing down. I wanted to scream! Didn't they know Joey was hurt? Didn't they know he was in a coma? How could they not feel my pain? How could they just walk along like everything was okay? Rage came out of nowhere. I wanted to attack them, make them hurt, make them feel my pain. How dare they act like Joey wasn't important.

“Andy?” A deep, husky voice said behind me. My anger calmed and I turned to Jacob. He had a soda in one hand and a nervous look on his face.

“Can you take me home?” I asked trying to hide the desperation I was feeling.

“Yeah, let's go.” He didn't ask what was wrong, he didn't argue he just led me to the doors.

We left the hospital and I followed him to the rabbit. Once inside I turned on the radio not wanting to talk about Joey yet, I was still on the edge of a nervous break down.

“Joey will be fine. Joey will be okay.” I repeated over and over in my head. "It's just a little swelling and the lung will heal." Trying to calm myself didn't help, I kept getting painful flashes of him laying in the hospital bed bruised and broken. The rabbit pulled in front of the house and I sat a moment, hoping to keep everything locked away until Jacob left. I opened the door and made my way to the house.

“Auntie!” I yelled once inside. No answer. “Aunt Lonnie!” Where could she be? Walking down the hall to check and see if she were in the room, I stopped in front of Joey's door, unable to continue down the hall. His door was slightly ajar and I pushed it the rest of the way. I don't know what compelled me to go in his room. I knew it would be painful and it was a dumb idea, but I had to see his stuff and catch his scent.

His things were scattered about his room. Dirty clothes on the floor, books thrown about, his bed unmade. It hurt to see it. To know he was just there alive and well. Now he lay fighting to get better. A picture on his dresser caught my eye. I picked it up and saw it was one of me and him when he was smaller. He had to have been about eight or nine and he was holding up a big Wolverine X-Men action figure while I was sitting next to him opening presents. It wasn't so much the picture that made me hurt--it was the memory that came with it. That Christmas day was the first time Joey saw me shift. I was still having issues with my shifting; I would think about being a Lynx or think about the fresh forest scent and somehow I would end up shifting. Joey had been sitting right next to me when I accidentally shifted while opening my gifts. I expected him to run screaming, but instead he started petting me and was excited that I was an “X-man”.

The determination I had to not break down vanished. My emotions came flooding out as if a dam had been broken. Hurt, sorrow, love, hate, they all came out. I tried to hold it in. but it hurt to bad--it was too much pain. It felt like something was ripping through my chest trying to tear out my soul. My throat began to close up. I dropped to my knees, clutching the picture like it was my only connection to the living. I began to sob. I didn't know why it was so uncontrollable. I was usually good at keeping the tears back. The stress from the locker room incident and Joey's accident just came to be too much. I heard the door open and Jacob's scent washed over me. I wanted to hold the tears back but I couldn't.

“It's not fair..” I choked out sobbing into my hands. What was someone supposed to do with pain like this? He eased down beside me and tried to pull me to him. I tried to pull away not wanting him to see me weak and crying.

“No, Andy.” He said softly yet stern. He grabbed me and crushed me to him. I buried my face into his chest letting his scent flow through me once again.

“It's not fair.” I sobbed again. “Please..” I begged tearfully, “Please Jake, just make him be okay.” The sobs came harder as my anguish flared again “please just make him get better soon. I need him. I need my baby brother.” I grabbed his shirt and pulled myself closer to him, holding on like he was my lifeline--keeping me from drowning in a pit of despair.

“I'm here, Andy.” He whispered holding me tighter, “Just let it all out.”

He rocked me back and forth as I cried. It had been so long since I had really and truly wept. I had been so full of guilt and blame that I didn't cry when Adam died, I didn't feel like I deserved to. But now...now I cried for everything. For the old and the new. I cried for Adam. I cried for Joey. I cried for my mother, no one deserved to go through what she went through. It felt good crying, letting all the hurt and pain leave me in the form of tears.

Jacob's arms kept me from going under. He made me feel like I wasn't alone--that his embrace was where I should be. Amongst all the pain and hurt and grief, I felt something else, something for Jacob. Fate was right when it decided for us to imprint on each other. He continued to hold me and tell me everything was going to be alright until I was done crying. Until I was too weak to get up from the floor. He picked me up effortlessly and carried me to the living room. I was to drained to tell him no. He sat and held me stroking my hair until I fell asleep.

I slept for awhile, but I dreamt the whole time. I mainly saw memories from the night I got into the accident with Adam, except this time it was Joey. When the truck hit us all I could hear was Joey screaming. I couldn't do anything to help and fear gripped my heart. I sat up straight on the sofa calling for Joey with my heart about to pound out of my chest. Jacob rubbed my back and reminded me it was just a nightmare. I couldn't calm myself, I couldn't go back to sleep. My body was tense and it was uncomfortable as hell.

After reassuring Jake that I was okay, I took a steaming hot shower. The hot water felt good hitting my neck and shoulders helping to wash away the tension. I let it spray on my face for awhile. Embarrassment started to show it's face when I remembered how I fell apart. Jacob had seen me at my worst. He saw me cry. Ugh! But I couldn't get the feeling his embrace gave me last night. Couldn't forget the comfort I felt or the odd sensation I had from his touch. I had to keep it together though, no more crazy crying games. I needed to focus on two things; Joey getting better and revenge. The Skinwalker targeted my family and I had to make sure that would never happen again.

Since I was the only one that could smell the Skinwalker it would be easier for me to find it. And since it was out to get me anyways it wouldn't take long to find it. Now, how to get rid of Jacob? I knew for a fact he wouldn't let me go out there alone. I just had to convince him I was fine and he needed to go home and rest.

It was easier than I thought it would be to get Jacob out. Before he reluctantly stepped out, he handed me a note from Aunt Lonnie. It was very cryptic. She wrote she heard about Joey and would be back soon. Whatever the hell that meant.

I waited a little while before I left the house. Just to make sure Jacob had actually went home and wasn't hanging around to check on me. I put my running shoes, an old t-shirt and a pair of sweat pants on then headed out the door. The air was cold as it beat against my face and arms. But it felt good to run. I hadn't done it in so long. I could feel the stress leaving my body as I listened to my feet hit pavement. However, what I really wanted was the fresh forest scent I loved so much.

It didn't take long to reach the forest edge. It looked inviting and refreshing. I don't know why I love the forest so much. There's so much freedom there, hardly any noise and it's just so was always a place I had always found comfort in. I kept running through the forest breathing in it's scent and absorbing the colors. After awhile I began to feel like I was being followed... Brilliant. I wasn't scared, I was determined. I would end this.

I kept going, pushing my legs, ignoring the tingling sensation that wanted me to shift. I couldn't, not now. It would kill me in my Lynx form. I didn't have razor sharp fangs or incredible strength. The best I could do was run up a tree faster then anyone. I could feel the Skinwalkers eyes on me I realized I had no idea what I was going to do once I confronted the damn thing.

"Think, Andy. Think." I thought to myself. The tree's flew by in my peripheral as I ran. The Skinwalker was gaining on me. But where was the scent? I couldn't stop to try and scent it out because it would definitely attack. Where the hell was it? Did it have a way of covering it now? Shit.

Picking up the pace I made my way deeper into the forest. I had no idea what I was going to do. Great plan Andy! Frickin' Brilliant! My chest started hurting and my legs were beginning to protest moving anymore. My feet began to slow and my legs began to shake. I was going to have to fight this thing right here right now.

Coming to a halt I whipped around to face the black, red eyed wolf, but instead I came face to face with a big ass russet wolf.

"Damn it Jake!" I wheezed, putting my hands on my knee's trying to get my lungs working again. "What he hell!" He growled at me then went to phase behind a tree. So gentlemanly.

"What were you thinking?!" He snarled coming from behind the tree fastening his button on his shorts. "You trying to be Skinwalker bait?!"

"Precisely." I said, finally catching my breath. I folded my arms trying to distract myself from staring at his bare chest. Why had I never noticed how beautifully chiseled it was before? "I need to find it and kill it before it targets anyone else I care about."

"Sam has guys on patrol." He said frustrated, "They can handle it."

"I'm not going to argue with you about this." I had my mind made up and Jacob was not going to stop me. Fixing my ponytail I turned to start running again, but he grabbed my arm.

"Don't, Andy." His tone was stern and commanding. He should know better then to try and command me.

"I have to." I narrowed my eyes.

"No you don't."

"What about Joey? Huh." I ignored the pain that hit my chest when I thought about him. "He's laid up in a hospital bed with tubes coming out of him. He can't get up and fight. He can't protect himself, so I have to do it."

"And what about you?" He growled throwing his hand up in the air, "Don't you care if you live or die? If that thing gets a hold of you it won't do anything but kill you. Then, what good will you be?" I looked past the fact he had a point. He let go of my arm. "I can't lose you Andy. Not now. Not ever." His eyes pleaded with me to understand.

"What, do you guys only get one imprint? You scared if I'm gone you'll never imprint again?" I didn't need this right now, I didn't want to have this discussion but the words were just coming out. "I'm sure you'll fall in love again if something happened to me. Hell, maybe Bella will decide she's tired of being a bloodsucker and come back for you. Bet that would make your day, huh?" I was angry now. But why?

"No, Andy," his voice was gruff and angry, "I don't care about imprinting anymore. I care about you! You are one of the most important people in my life. Why can't you understand this?"

"Because, Jacob. You barely know me. How can you go from hating me to caring about me? It doesn't make sense and it's not fair to you!" And the words kept coming, "You didn't deserve to have your choices taken away! You loved Bella. Bella made you happy. And as much as I do care about you as much as I do want to be with you, I can't come second to her. She'll always be in the back of your mind."

"Yes I love her, yes I miss her, but..."

"There's no buts. You can move on Jake I know you can." But what about me? Right now this didn't matter. Why were we even having this conversation?

"You don't understand. I was made for you. You were made for me. I need you, Andy. I need you like I need air to breathe. When your away from me I can barely function. All I think about is you." He was almost growling, begging me to understand. " Please believe me, Andy, please believe that I love you and I want you."

Love? He loved me?

I felt my chest swell with an emotion I had never felt before. It was joyful and perfect I could have cried from how happy it made me feel. Was this love? Is this what love felt like?

He must have taken my reluctance to respond as me not believing him because the next thing I knew he had my face in his big warm hands. He backed me up against a tree, his eyes full of passion. Once my back hit the tree and I couldn't move anymore, he bent down and kissed me.

Actually, to call it just any kiss was an understatement. His lips pushed hard against mine demanding a reaction and I was pleased to react. He kissed me ferociously, hungrily, like he had been starving for it for so long. He was trying to get everything he told me into one hot passionate kiss to prove that he was telling the truth. My lips danced with his meeting his intense passion, lighting a fire in my body that only he could put out. I ran my fingers through his tangly wet hair to get a better grip, to push his lips harder against mine demanding more of him. A small growl sounded in his throat and he thrust his tongue in my mouth. It was all so mesmerizing. Our bodies were touching, but it wasn't close enough. I felt like there was too much space between us. I pushed my body closer to his wishing I could just melt and become one with him. If it wasn't for the issue that my lungs needed air I would have continued kissing him, but I had to pull away to catch a breath. He gave one last nibble on my lower lip making me shiver with excitement.

"Andy," He whispered setting his forehead on mine.

"Hmm?" Adrenaline was pumping through my veins making me dazed.

"No more confusion about whether you come first right?" His voice was shaky and breathless, making me want to kiss him again.

"Right." True, he loved Bella, but differently. His kiss said a thousand words.

"No more avoiding me, right?"

"Right."

"Then, you know what this means."

"What?"

"You're mine." His voice was rough and confident. He pressed his lips against mine once more kissing me fervently. A shiver of pure bliss rocked my body.

BD Spoilers in A/N

A/N: So for those of you that have read Breaking Dawn and know Jake imprinted, I do hope you hang in there with Andy and me. If it's too confusing, I understand. I for one wasn't too pleased with Breaking Dawn, but that's a whole 'nother story.

Thanks to my Beta's!! Charley hope you start feeling better.

Leave a review if you can. Let me know how many of ya'll are gonne hang in there with me!

Chapter: 20

Not Stephanie

.:Chapter 18:.

I turned the knob for the cold water and it came pouring out over my bloody hand. I hissed as the water washed away the dirt and blood making the thick gash across my knuckles sting. This would just add to the other bumps and bruises I had. I glanced into the mirror to look at the bruise on my face where Ryan backhanded me, it was still a violent shade of purple. I lifted my shirt with my uninjured hand and glanced at the bruise on my stomach from where he kicked me. It wasn't as bad as the bruise on my face, but try and tell that to the ribs beneath. I knew I had a bruise on my back as well, my body relayed this to me by screaming with pain every time I turned over at night. I was just glad the headache that reared it's ugly face when the rest of the bruises showed up the day after my altercation with Ryan, hadn't shown up. You'd figured after three days of healing time I wouldn't feel like a big pile of crap, but I did.

Frowning, I wondered had it really been three days? If Joey wasn't laying up in the hospital still unconscious, it would have seemed like the beating Ryan gave me, and my talk with Jacob happened ages ago. I clenched my hands as images of Joey's pale, clammy skin and his long hard body lying unmoving in the white bed ran through my mind. It felt so unreal seeing him like that, it didn't look like Joey, so helpless, so tired. The gash across my knuckles began to sting painfully and I unclenched my fist in an attempt to get it to stop. If someone would have told me you had a bigger chance of injuring yourself when you punched a werewolf in the face then actually hurting said werewolf, I would have never done it.

It wasn't my fault I hit Seth in the face. I was minding my own business skipping along to the woods when out of nowhere this huge guy grabs me from behind and scares the crap out of me. I did the first thing that came to mind--turn around and try to knock his head off. Unfortunately, Seth turned his head when I hit him and I caught his teeth with my knuckles. Between the power I put in hitting him and the strength and sharpness of his teeth, I was surprised I still had a right hand. Grabbing the small pink towel hanging in it's holder over the toilet, I wiped off my healthy hand and dabbed around the gash on my messed up hand. It hurt and today I felt like being a wuss. I was actually hoping if Jacob saw that I was injured, he wouldn't give me the “Are you crazy” speech.

I grabbed a couple band-aids out of the medicine cabinet then groaned when I realized they were those band-aids that wanted to stick to you for life and hurt like hell when you took them off. Taking them off slowly was torture, with these bandages you had to get in the shower (after wearing it for a couple weeks to get it a little worn) get it soaking wet, then get up some courage, count to three and rip it off hoping you still had skin in the area it was stuck to. There was a roll of gauze sitting next to the box of band-aids, so I tore some off and placed it over my knuckles, then I put the band-aids on each end hoping to hold it down. It wasn't great looking, but it would do.

Heading out of the bathroom I thought of Jacob. My Jacob. As silly as it sounded--I wished he was here with me. Everything was so much better when he was around, well except when he and I were arguing about whether or not I could be Skinwalker bait. The poor wolf still didn't grasp the concept that I wasn't one to take orders. He could chew me out to his little wolfie heart’s content, but in the end I would just say shove it and do what I wanted. Today was the first time he put a body guard on me, though. I was a little miffed about that, I didn't need a babysitter. Things had changed between Jake and I since our meet up in the woods. We fell into a comfortable relationship and it was like we had never known time apart. Like us being together was part of everyday life. It was odd when I stopped and thought about it, but when he was around it didn't matter.

Making my way down the hall I headed to the kitchen where the aroma of what Emily was cooking made my mouth water. So, Seth freaked out a little when he saw my hand bleeding, he rushed me to Sam and Emily's instead of letting me go back home. Once he got me there he darted back out the door, probably to let Jake know he caught me. Stepping in the doorway of the kitchen, I pulled up short when I saw Sam slaving away over the stove. On the counter next to him was a blue box of Mac-n-Cheese and a bottle of ranch dressing.

“Cravings?” I asked pulling out a chair and sitting down at their small kitchen table. My knuckles were throbbing under the bandages and gauze. Sam looked flustered and confused as he stirred the pot of macaroni noodles.

“Yeah,” he said grabbing the box and holding it close to his face to make sure he got the directions right, “she's been able to keep stuff down lately so she thinks she has to make up for lost time and eat all the groceries in the house.”

A grin spread across his face, it was so genuine, and unlike the Sam I was used to. He was more then happy to care for the mother of his child. A softness for him settled on my heart. I watched as he grabbed a metal strainer from a cabinet under him next to the stove. He set it in the sink then turned the burner off and grabbed the pot off of the stove then headed to drain the water from the noodles. He stepped back as steam rose from the sink.

“How do you make sure it's not watery?” He asked meeting my gaze, his eyes begged me for an answer. I couldn't hide my smile. Little ol' pregnant Emily put fear into the big Alpha.

“Just add a little milk.” I got up to try and be of some assistance, “just put a little less in then what the box recommends.” I opened the fridge and grabbed the milk and butter with my good hand, then handed it to him.

“Can you do it?” He smiled sheepishly then stepped back from the sink.

“Nope," I set the milk and butter on the counter when he didn't grab it, “you're going to have to learn because if this is a pregnancy craving, then I'm pretty sure it'll last for awhile.”

He gave a sideways glance to the contents on the counter and in the sink, then shook his head. Grabbing the measuring cup from the dish drainer he set it on the counter, then proceeded to grab the milk and tear the top off. He squatted so he was eye level with the measuring cup and carefully poured until he was happy with the measurement. A laugh I had been holding back burst from me. Sam scowled as he put the lid back on.

“I'm sorry,” I told him as I got control of myself, “it's just odd seeing the big bad wolf trying to make sure he got just enough milk in the measuring cup just to please his fiancée.” He didn't say anything as he poured the noodles back in the pot then added the milk, pack of cheese and a little butter. “Where is Emily, anyway?”

“She's laying in bed watching some soap opera.” he frowned, “I don't know who Jason Morgan is, but apparently he gets her undivided attention once a day for an hour.”

“Aw, Sam. Don't worry about it.” I reassured, “you get her attention the rest of the 23 hours. And in nine months when the baby comes she won't even be thinking about no stinkin' Jason Morgan.” Chuckling, he patted me on the shoulder.

“Thanks, Andy.” He grabbed the bowl sitting on the counter, filled it with mac-n-cheese then grabbed the bottle of ranch dressing and headed out of the kitchen. I shuddered at the thought of mac-n-cheese with ranch dressing, it was just wrong to mess up a perfectly good pot of mac-n-cheese. I took a minute to let everything that just happened sink in. Sam wasn't the 'broom stick up his butt Alpha' that I was used to. He was less tense and caring for someone he loved. This was a different side of Sam, a side I liked.

I sat back down at the table and Sam reappeared empty handed with an exuberant smile on his face.

“Thank you, again.” he said leaning against the counter still hanging on to his smile. “She took a bite and said it was great.”

“It was just mac-n-cheese, Sam. Not baked Alaska.”

“I know, but if it wasn't just right, I would have had to make a whole new pot of it.” .I shook my head laughing. The Alpha was whipped, bad. He didn't seem to care though.

“It suits you.” I told him.

“What does?” He asked sliding down onto the chair across from me.

“Being a father.” He shrugged playing like it wasn't a big deal, but he couldn't hide that light in his eyes.

“You should be excited, too.” He told me slumping down into his chair trying to relax.

“Why?”

“Well your going to be an aunt.” He said simply.

“And so is Leah pretty much. Can't forget all the uncles either Jake, Quil, Embry, Collin...well, you get the picture.” I really hoped this baby was going to be a boy, if it was a girl, she would never have a date.

“That's true, but you're my half sister, so that puts you at the top of the list.” His statement caught me off guard for a moment, I still wasn't used to the idea of him and I having the same father.

“It's kind of weird having another brother all of a sudden.” I told him truthfully. He nodded. “How are we supposed to act toward each other?”

“I'm not sure,” he sat up then leaned forward placing his elbows on the table, “That is something that has been bothering me. I don't know if I should act brotherly, however that is, I don't know if I should just remain an acquaintance, or try to get to know you.” he ran his hand through his short hair, “What should I do?”

I shrugged, “Since we had the same dad, it would be nice to get to know someone that actually knew him. I never really wondered about my father, but after meeting you and finding out the stories he told my mother were true, I'm curious.” I shrugged again, “But you've had the pack for awhile now, they are your family so you really don't need me barging in stepping on your toes.”

“Either way, you'd be family. The pack, including their imprints, are all family.” Leaning back in his chair, he threaded his fingers and put them behind his head, “Family is important to me and I wouldn't mind having a little sister. Never had real siblings. It may be too late for my big brother instincts to kick in, but I'm here now and I'll still be here for you no matter what.”

“Wow, Sam, thanks.” I was completely stunned once again with seeing this side of Sam. He tried getting to know a little about me when he took me home from Jake's, but then he seemed so nervous. Right now he looked comfortable, “Don't worry about the big brother instincts, I think Joey has enough for you and him.”

“How is he doing?” He asked. His voice was low and full of concern. A shadow of worry crossed his face. Pain pierced my heart thinking about Joey again. He was a sensitive subject right now.

“He's still unconscious.” I whispered grabbing a napkin from the holder in the middle of the table and shredding it just to give myself something to do. “The doctors said that it may take awhile for him to wake up.” I could feel my throat swell as a sign of a crazy crying episode coming. I swallowed hoping to swallow it. I couldn't cry in front of Sam. It was bad enough that Jake saw me cry, but not Sam. I hated being like this. I went without crying for so long, and now just a word would send me into hysterics.

“He'll pull through, Andy.” Sam said placing his hand softly on top of mine to avoid hurting my injured hand.

“I know.” I told him focusing on the diamond patterns on the napkin, “He's a strong kid, but I'm really scared for him. What's going to stop the Skinwalker from going into the hospital and finishing him off? Joey doesn't have a pack of wolves to protect him, all he has is me and that's why I have been trying so hard to find it and kill it. I don't want it going after any one else I care about.”

“Andy, we protect the reservation, not just ourselves.” Sam said sounding a little defensive.

“I know, I'm sorry. I just feel like I have to protect him you know.”

“Yeah...” The back door snatched open and Jake came strutting in with Embry behind him. My breath caught at the sight of him. His shirt was off displaying his exquisitely defined chest, it had beads of water running down it from the rain outside, making my stomach flutter. His black shorts sat eloquently on his hips, right below his washboard abs which were also sparkling with raindrops. I still couldn't get over how stunning he was, and the fact that he was mine. My mouth went dry when I saw him giving me the same look I was giving him--hungry and desperate. I wanted to get up and rush to him, but thought better of it when my tunnel vision cleared and I realized there were two other people in the room. Damn!

Embry laughed when I turned my head and I gave him the middle finger. In the midst of my pleasant gesture I noticed Embry wasn't wearing a shirt either. He was pretty good looking too. Not as stunning as Jake (though I could be biased) but he had it going on.

“We could totally make you guys calendar hotties and raise some money for the pack!” I exclaimed laughing at their perplexed looks, “Come on. You're all built like football players and you know you look good,” Jacob scowled at Embry, “we could do a photo shoot then get them to print them on some calendar pages and sell them.”

“One.” Embry held out a finger, “I know I look good, but I wouldn't stoop that low. Two,” he held out another finger, “we have known most of the people around here since we were tot's, some of the old ladies even changed our diapers, I don't think they want to look at us like that. And three,” he flicked up another finger, “I'm glad you think I'm hot And," he wiggled his eyebrows up and down, "maybe you could ditch ol' yeller over here and go have some fun with...” before he could get another word out there was a resounding whack, then he and Jake were on the floor wrestling. Embry was laughing his butt off while Jake flipped him onto his stomach then grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back. Between his guffaws Embry apologized and told Jake to let him up.

“Who's old yeller?!” Jacob yelled. Embry shut his mouth. Jake twisted harder, Embry yelled. “Who's old yeller?!”

“I am.” Embry grunted trying to hold back from wailing with pain. Jake smiled at me then winked, showing me who was boss. I rolled my eyes and watched as he let him up. Once Embry was on his feet, he lunged at Jacob. Before they could really get into their brawl they were interrupted by a loud banging. I covered my ears as Emily walked toward the two wolves banging a big pot with a wooden spoon.

“Enough!” She yelled, “You guys aren't going to tear my house down. Take it outside.” She huffed, then set the pot down on the table pleased with herself. She kissed a smiling Sam on the cheek then headed to the fridge to grab a small Hawaiian Punch juice box. Embry and Jake debated for a minute whether they would finish what they started now or later.

“I need to get home, Jake,” I piped up before they could make their decision, “I need to have some dinner ready for my mom when she gets home from the hospital.”

“We're not finished.” Jake growled at Embry as he stuck his hand out for mine.

“Indeed.” Embry smiled.

Jake let me go out the door first. I heard a scuffle behind me and turned to see Jake jab Embry in the arm, then take off past me.

“Well, that was mature.” I said sarcastically.

“That's me, Mr. Mature.” He smiled wickedly, then rushed me and threw me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

“Put me down, Jake!” I screamed beating him on his back, but not hard enough to hurt.

He spun around holding on to my legs tightly. “If you value the back of your pants you won't do that again.” I yelled as the world righted itself. Laughing he set me back down gently. He pulled me into a warm embrace and I wrapped my hands around him then laid my head on his chest. I loved his chest, I loved his scent, today it was his own scent mixed with rain and pine, I loved his playfulness, hell.. I loved him. He gave me on last squeeze then grabbed my hand pulling me to the rabbit, where he proceeded to chew me out all the way home.

000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

“Let me help Jake.” I groaned as I laid my head on his shoulder, “I am the only one that can scent it out, it's after me...”

“You will not be bait, Andy.” He growled with authority. I stiffened then sat up to give him a withering glare.

“You are not my mother, Jacob Black, I know you think that you are protecting me from that thing and from myself, but if I want to go look for it I'm going to go. The only reason I am asking for you to let me help you is because I think we would find it sooner working together then alone.” Surging to my feet I stomped to the kitchen before Jake could say anything.

We started out okay when we got home. He gave me the third degree in the car on the way to my house and I ignored most of it. To shut him up I pulled him in for a long passionate kiss, then pulled away and got out as soon as he got into it.

He followed me quietly into the house to help me get dinner started. We didn't get on the subject of the Skinwalker again until he told me about his patrol. They had actually came across a black wolf, but it ran to fast for them to catch it. Once they lost it they headed back to Sam's to switch shifts with Collin and Quil. Dread settled in as I thought about what could have happened if they caught it.

As I stirred the spaghetti noodles I picked up the phone to call the hospital and check on Joey. After the receptionist put me through to Joe's room my mother answered.

“Hello.” Her voice cracked and she sounded worn out. Tears pricked my eyes.

“Hey, mom,” I said taking a deep breath to calm my nerves, “how's Joey?”

“Doing the same. He's still sleeping, but at least he hasn't gotten any worse.” Mom didn't like to say he was unconscious she liked to pretend he was just asleep.

“Do you want me to come up there?” I spent as much time as I could at the hospital. At first I could only stay a little bit at a time. The walls would start to close in on me, the smell would start to make me sick and I would have to leave. But lately it has been getting easier. I wouldn't have left when I went after school today, but mom told me to get home and get some rest. Once she noticed the bruises, she asked me what happened and went into hysterics when I told her about Ryan. The woman was going to have a heart attack.

“No, sweetie, you stay home and get some rest. Do your homework as well,” she scolded sounding a little like the mom I was used to, “your principle called and said you have missed a lot of school. I told her about he current situation and she said if it was up to her you could stay out, but it's not up to her, it's up to the school board and if they say you can't miss anymore school then you can't miss anymore school.” I let her rant knowing it would make her feel better.

“I know mom, she called me into her office today.” I held the phone to my ear with my shoulder and went from stirring the noodles to stirring the meat. I sensed a presence behind me and felt a pair of large warm arms snake around my waist. Jacob pressed his front against my back then leaned down to nuzzle my neck. Chills broke out over my body.

“Have you heard from Lonnie?” Mom asked jerking me out of my Jacob filled haze.

“No,” I frowned, it had been three days and Lonnie has only called to check in once saying she had some business to tend to, “has she called to check on Joey?”

“She called this morning, but Charlie and I had went out to breakfast, so she talked to the nurse that was on duty.”

“She'll come home when she's ready, I guess.”

“Yeah...oh, honey, I got to go, the doctor just came in.” She hung up before I could tell her bye. I set the phone back on the receiver trying hard not to step out of Jacob's embrace. He nibbled my ear then followed down to my neck making my skin tingle with excitement. I dropped the spatula into the pan of meat then spun to kiss him. These new emotions were so hard for me to deal with. I had never wanted anyone the way I wanted Jacob. I never had the urge to kiss someone as passionately as I do Jake. My nerves buzzed with excitement and anticipation. I couldn't wait to touch him, to hold him, to kiss him. God, how I loved to kiss him. Just being in the same room with him made the butterflies that took residence in my stomach flutter. They weren't as heavy as they used to be, but I could still feel them.

He pulled me closer to him then ran his fingers through my hair as our lips moved together softly at first, then harder and harder as we tried to satisfy our hunger for each other. I softly ran my fingers up his arms then his neck, and back down. A small groan escaped his lips. I could feel his goosebumps under my fingertips. I pulled away reluctantly allowing myself to breathe and trying to get to dinner before it was messed up. He bit my bottom lip softly then looked down at me adoringly.

“God, I love you.” He said with a wide grin. If I could have melted I would have.

“I love you too.” I replied running the back of my hand down his cheek. He closed his eyes to savor the feel, but opened them when he felt my make shift band-aid. He grabbed my hand to look at it.

“Seth said you hurt yourself.” He examined the bandage then poked it to see if I would yell. It hurt, but I kept my mouth shut. Yanking my hand from his grip, I turned to the pot of noodles, I scowled and stirred them one more time.

“Seth took a chunk of skin off my hand just to let you know.” I grabbed the pan of meat off the stove ready to drain it in the sink, but Jake took it from me and did it for me.

“Well you shouldn't be walking around here hitting werewolves in the face, huh.”

“He scared the hell out of me.” I explained. Jake finished his draining then brought the pan back and set it on the burner. He pointed to the can of spaghetti sauce and I handed it to him.

“I'm sorry you got hurt, but I'm not sorry you got caught.” He opened the lid then poured the contents into the pan with the hamburger. He stirred it around and adjusted the temperature to simmer while the noodles finished.

“Seth won't always be watching me.” I warned.

"No, he won't.” he admitted, “There's also Collin, Brady, Quil, Embry...” he trailed off when he noticed my scathing glare.

“I have to protect my brother, Jacob and everyone else I care about. You and the rest of the pound puppies can't stop me.”

“Why don't you believe we can handle this?" he said exasperated, "We'll find this thing and destroy it before it can hurt you or anyone else.” He ran his thumb lightly across the bruise on my face. A dark shadow took over his expression, “I will never let it hurt you again, Andy. Just trust me.”

“I do trust you.” I was startled by my confession. I had never really trusted anyone outside of my mother, brother and Adam, but I trusted Jacob, with my life. But I also knew that I had a better shot at finding this thing then he did. I would just let him think he won the argument, then go look for it on my own the first chance I got. I needed to come up with a plan first.

Jacob grabbed the boiling pot of noodles off the stove and drained them in the sink for me as well. I grabbed a loaf of bread, garlic salt, Parmesan cheese and butter to make some garlic toast. The bread was nice and fresh and the butter went on easy. Over the scent of garlic another scent caught my attention. I ran to the living room to get a better smell making sure it was what I thought it was. The blood drained from my face and a cold feeling settled in my stomach when I recognized the scent. I heard two car doors shut and my sudden fear was replaced with anger and hatred.

“Andy, what's wrong?” Jacob asked his voice full of worry. I ignored him and shot to the front door, yanking it open just as they made it to the first step. Pure malice ran through my veins. I saw red and wanted to attack the man in front of me. Painful memories I tried to hide attempted to interrupt my rage, but I gave them a violent shove back into the “Do not open” closet. The man glared back at me and I heard a vicious growl from behind me. Usually I would be worried about Jacob preparing to attack, but not this time.

“Hello, Charles.” I spat at my grandfather.

Sorry again for the late update. Things have been hectic 'round here. Car broke down, I've been trying to get kids back on a school schedule, writers block and getting ready for my own classes to start. I know this chapter was shorter then usual, but I wanted to get something out to you all :)

Thanks to my Beta's for listening to my ideas and helping me with my writing blockage.

I want to thank everyone for their reviews!! You all totally rock!! I'm almost to 200! Way more then I ever anticipated on my little ol' Jake and Andy story. (If you couldn't tell by all the exclamation marks, I'm way excited ;p)

Did you love it? Did you hate it? Leave a review and let me know!

Chapter: 21

Still not Stephanie.

A/N: Sorry if there was any confusion about the relationship Andy and her grandfather had. There's some bad blood between them. Now on with the show :)

“Hello, Charles.” I spat at my grandfather.

.:Chapter 19:.

"Andraya, where is your mother?” My grandfather asked ignoring the venom in my tone and the hatred in my eyes. He hadn't changed a bit. I guess we hadn't been gone long enough for him to look any different. In my mind, I wished that he was bent over and suffering from arthritis and every other kind of disease people get in old age, but no, here he was healthy and ruining the rest of my day. Maybe if I pushed him down the stairs he'd break a hip...or his neck. He stood tall and proud as he always did when he was trying to intimidate people. His short hair was still the dark salt and pepper color it had been when I last saw him. The deep wrinkles around his eyes and mouth were still present as were the wrinkles on his dark hands.

“She's not here right now.” I folded my arms and held my ground at the door. Mom didn't need this crap right now. It was bad enough Joey was in the hospital, then all of a sudden, here comes the man that made her life a living hell, “I think you should leave.” Jacob stepped out of the house to stand by my side. When I was younger, every time my grandfather entered the room I would cower, waiting for another insulting remark about my mother or me. But now, now that I had spent time away from him and made a place for myself here in La Push, I didn't cower. I stood my ground, guarding my home like the predator I shifted into. Having Jacob next to me only added to the power high I was experiencing. He wouldn't be able to get past us.

“Still the same disrespectful child you were when you left I see.” He said acerbically. Jacob growled again, this time it was a little deeper and menacing. I could feel his body vibrating next to mine. I relaxed my stance hoping it would help him relax a little, but it didn't work out too well. Jacob phasing right now would not be good, he would rip my grandfather to itty bitty pieces. I hated the person in front of me, but I didn't feel he was a threat. My grandfather glared at me and I returned it.

“Stop, both of you!” Lonnie yelled from behind him. I didn't even notice she was there until she spoke. I glanced between him and her, then at his big blue two door Ford truck sitting in the drive way. She brought him? How could she? We came to her home to get away from him and the rest of the people that hated us. “We should take this inside.”

“Why did you bring him here?” I asked Lonnie trying not to let my defensive expression falter. Why did she feel he needed to be here? She had as much right to hate him as my mother and I did. He practically shunned her from the family when she left to marry Uncle Thomas. Because he was not from our reservation, my grandfather felt she was dishonoring our family name.

“He is here to help us.” She replied sternly, I scoffed. “Let us in, Andraya.”

Her tone reminded me that this was not really my home, this was Lonnie's. We were just staying here until we found someplace else to live. Begrudgingly I moved to the side, knowing I had to let them pass. Jacob followed as I stepped out of the way to let them through, I watched my grandfather closely as he passed me. He stopped to look me up and down, he curled his lip in disgust and flared his nostrils as if he smelled something repugnant. Jacob stiffened and I could hear a growl low in his throat. He had kept his mouth shut through out the whole confrontation. I knew it was just to hold himself together. As Lonnie passed she gave me a pleading look, but I ignored her. She had no right to just show up with him without giving us any warning. Instead of following behind them I shut the door and drug Jacob to the end of the sidewalk.

“I need you to go for a little while, okay?” I told him once we stopped. His eyes were dark and fierce and his expression was deadly. How the old man stood there looking at Jacob without pissing on himself I'll never know.

“Who was that, Andy?” He asked roughly still reigning in his urge to phase. He was still shaking lightly, but it looked like he was in the safety zone.

“That was my grandfather, Charles,” I told him as I closed my eyes and leaned into his chest wanting some kind of comfort, and hoping it would calm him a little as well. He wrapped his arms around me and it calmed my nerves slightly, “I have no clue why he is here. I don't even want to be in the same room as him, but I need to be here for my mom. She has a hard time around him and I know she'll be pretty worn out and unprepared for this, so I need you to go for a little while.”

“I don't want to leave you alone.” He said laying his cheek on top of my head.

“I'll be fine. I think I learned a little something from you and the pack that will help me out.”

“What's that.”

“How to be just as intimidating and scary as him.”

He laughed and it vibrated through his chest. “Sure you'll be okay?”

“Positive.”

“I'm gonna run home and check on Billy, then I'll probably head to Sam's,” He sighed heavily, “Please call me tonight and let me know what happens, so I don't have to come over here and scare the crap out of some senior citizen.”

“He needs a good scaring.” I said hugging him a little tighter knowing we would break apart soon.

“As much as I would like to help out with that, Sam would probably have a cow.” He pulled away leaving me cold and kissed me lightly on the forehead.

“That's all I get?” I asked pouting my lips.

“Yep,” his lips curled into a smile, “gotta keep you wanting more.”

“You sly dog, you.” He rolled his eyes at the 'dog' remark. I followed him out to the rabbit and held the door after he opened it to get in. It hurt seeing him sit down in the driver's seat preparing to drive away without me, which was totally ridiculous because I shouldn't be this upset over him going just up the road. I held his hand until he had to let go to shut the door. Blowing me a kiss he stared the car and drove away.

I sighed sadly seeing him go, then had to shake the craziness. “God, Andy, he's going up the road to Sam's, it's not like he's leaving the country.” This falling in love stuff was hard.

Turning to head back into the house I gathered all the confidence I could and made my way up the sidewalk to the steps.

Music played from the little CD player sitting on my dresser trying to distract me form the rampant thoughts running through my head. After coming back inside, I couldn't stomach being in the same room as my grandfather, so I stayed in my room. My mom didn't answer when I tried to call the hospital and let her know he was here. I thought she deserved some sort of warning, but that was an hour ago. The hospital wasn't that far away, so I was worried about where she was. I was torn between going to look for her to make sure she was safe or staying here and waiting for her just in case she came home, I didn't want her facing him alone.

I was so upset with Aunt Lonnie. How could she do this to us with no kind of forewarning? La Push had been our chance at escaping our old life. La Push was our new start, but now she brought someone that made our lives a living hell back into the picture. His presence brought back so many sad memories; memories that I tried so hard to hide away. Memories of when my mother would cash her little waitress check and hand him everything. Memories of him turning his back to us at pow-wows trying to show people he didn't accept us. Memories of him looking down on me as if I was dirt on the bottom of his shoes. Though I tried to hide it, every one of those looks had hurt me as a child. Like I wasn't good enough for my own grandfather. I never understood how he could hate me so much. When I got older, I learned to just expect it and accept it, but I also understood more and the small seed of hurt that was planted in me when I was little, blossomed into a big frickin' tree of hate over the years.

As far back as I can remember my mother was never treated as an equal on our reservation, and instead of sticking up for his daughter and loving her despite the bad choices she made, he talked about her like a dog right along with the others. He had spent most of his time trying to make up for the shame and dishonor Takoda had brought upon our family name, so when my mother ended up pregnant and unmarried, he felt she ruined everything he had worked so hard for. He would have shunned her just as he did Aunt Lonnie, and as the eldest son, he had that power. If not for the begging and pleading from my mother’s mother, she would have probably been kicked out. If my grandma hadn't passed away right before I was born things might not have been so harsh.

The sound of a small car pulling up to the house brought me out of my reverie. I jumped off the bed and tried to fling back the curtains from my window. The dream catcher Aunt Lonnie had made for me was in the way so I ripped it down and threw it on the floor. It kind of felt good, like I was taking something out on her. Once I had the curtain pushed aside I saw my mother walking slowly past the blue truck eyeing it with disbelief. She ran her hands across her face, then ran her fingers through her loose hair to fix it. I snatched away from the window and ran out of my room to the front door. Yanking it open I caught her before she made it to the steps.

“Is he in there?” She asked using the same tone she had always used when dealing with him--emotionless and dead. Pain hit me as I saw the red rim around her eyes, she had just been crying, and now she had to come home to this?

“Mom, let's just go somewhere else.” I told her grabbing her hand. We didn't have to deal with him, but where would we go?

“Andy, I am a grown woman, I will not run anymore.” her voice was confident and determined now. I wanted to cry for her. To have your own father look at you as an abomination was wrong. I would rather never know my father, then to know him and have him hate me.

“Come on, mom,” I told her not wanting her to face him, not wanting her to hurt anymore today, “we can stay at Sam's.” Hopefully.

“I will not tell you again, Andraya,” she grabbed my shoulder and looked deep into my eyes, “I will no longer run from him.” I nodded, giving in and followed as she made her way into the house.

“Yani,” Aunt Lonnie said meeting us in the living room, “how is Joey doing? Has there been any change.”

“He can breathe on his own, so they removed his chest tube,” excitement interrupted my depressed feelings, at least Joey was getting a little better, “but he's still sleeping.”

“Aiyanna.” My grandfathers voice came from beside me. I tried to ignore the sick feeling that surged in my stomach when he said my mother's name. How dare he talk to her.

“Dad.” She replied. Her expression was blank and her tone was dismissive. No longer was she the loving caring mother that was stressed over the condition of her son, she was the hard shelled, uncaring woman that learned to hide her emotions. “What brought you to La Push?”

“I heard Joseph was in trouble..”

“Like you care.” I snarled before I could catch myself.

“Andy!” My mother hissed. She had always kept me from saying what I wanted to say, she was brought up to respect her elders no matter how mean and nasty they were. I had no respect for this man, if he could turn his back on his own flesh and blood he deserved to be treated as the asshole he was.

“What?” I asked her while glaring at my grandfather.

“You will show respect to your elders.” I looked at her in stunned disbelief. How could she demand me to give him respect?

“He has to give respect to get it.” I told her heatedly.

“How is Joseph, Aiyanna?” He asked interrupting me.

“He was in an accident. Things were shaky at first, but he will be fine. There was no need for you to come here. He'll be just fine.”

“Andraya's curse has now affected another family member.” He said roughly glaring at me, “It is my business when she is causing trouble amongst another reservation. The girl should be put to sleep!”

“This was not her fault.” My mother snapped, I saw flames in her eyes and her hands were clenching and unclenching behind her back. “I won't let you blame her for another accident that was not her fault. She is not a curse, nor has she ever been.”

Giving him a “Now what, punk” look, I fought the urge to flip him the bird.

“That girl is a curse and embarrassment to this family. Justine was right, anywhere she goes someone will get hurt!” He shouted. My mother kept her cool continuing to clench and unclench her fists.

“Justine has no right to say things like that...” My mother began, but was interrupted again this time by Aunt Lonnie,

“We need to sit down and discuss this...”

“Justine has no right?” He asked looking astonished, “Adam was killed because of Andraya, and you still stick up for her.”

“You are an ignorant old FOOL!” My mother shouted finally losing her cool. My chest was heavy with despair as I held onto my mothers arm, hoping she could keep me from sinking to the ground. This was what I ran away from, this was what we had escaped and now it was all crushing down on me again. Them fighting because of me, heated arguments that usually had my mother crying later that night when she was alone. Adam and I were the only ones that knew she cried at night. Memories of Adam his handsome face, his jovial laugh, his caring nature. God, how I missed him, to the point it was painful. My mother was shaking and no matter how hard she tried to keep the hurt look off her face she couldn't. More memories shot through my head. Memories from when I was a little girl, holding my mothers hand as she led me to the swings at the park. She pushed me on the swings and I could see her looking longingly at a group of women. Now I saw that all she wanted was friends, someone to share her problems with, someone to talk to.

My throat closed as I saw myself as a child in school. Playing on the monkey bars all alone, I tried hard not to cry that day. All I wanted was someone to play with, a friend to sleep over, someone to sit with at lunch. I saw the little girls playing on the tire swing whispering and laughing then pointing at my faded shirt and jelly shoes. Tears filled my eyes and I could barely hear the argument going on right in front of me. My thoughts flashed to another memory, a more recent memory, Jacob was staying with me at the house while my mom was at the hospital and Aunt Lonnie was gone. We were laying on the sofa watching TV. He was squished against the back of it while I laid in front of him. He had his arms around me protectively and I was snuggled against his arm, letting his warmth and his scent envelope me. We had fallen asleep like that and it was the best sleep I had ever gotten. It helped me calm down, but I realized, I needed him, I needed him now. But my mother needed me as well.

“...she was just a child!” I heard my mother shout as I came back to reality, “She didn't know what was going on, no one did.”

“If she knew how her shifting would have brought about rumors of our family, she would have ran right into the council meeting and shifted back to human just to spite us.”

“THAT IS ENOUGH!” Aunt Lonnie roared, her voice was powerful and deeper then I had ever heard it. “I will not have my family ready to tear each other apart in my living room!”

“You should have thought about that before you brought him here.” My mother snapped, which surprised me, she was never short with Lonnie, “What did you think it would be? A nice little family reunion?”

“No,” she sighed, “I thought we could handle this as adults, I didn't realize there was so much animosity between you all. However, we need his help more then you know, Yani.” she said softly. She turned her gaze to me. “He has some information that I think Andy might find useful.”

Nausea hit as I realized what information she was talking about. He had information about the Skinwalker and I would have to sit and listen to him talk. Or worse...ask him to tell me. I would rather wait and find out what the Skinwalker was all about then ask that man for anything. “I don't need any information, I've got this handled.”

“Just as you handled your brother?” He sneered. My chest tightened with hurt, but I stood straight and met his eyes. “If you would have taken care of the problem right away, then this would have never happened.”

“What do you know? You haven't been here, you haven't dealt with anything.” I moved from where I stood near my mother and walked slowly and confidently to him, “All you have ever done is sit on your righteous ass and look at me and my mom as if we were beneath you, as if we were the scum on your shoes. You were so worried about trying to fix mistakes that were made by our ancestors that you never stopped to take care of anything in your own life. The only reason you let mom live with you is because she gave you her checks and paid the bills, you sat around trying to find a new way to make yourself look good.” I stopped a few feet away from him trying to show him I was no longer afraid of him, “Now, here you are. Still thinking you can walk all over us. I've got news for you old man, I don't care what kind of information Lonnie thinks you can give me, I don't want it. I'll handle this on my own like I said I would.”

“Handle what on your own, Andy?” My mother asked with a hint of frustration, “Would someone like to tell me what the hell is going on around here!?” My grandfather smiled wickedly at me. Wincing on the inside I held my stance, but waited for him to tell my mother everything, just like I knew he would.

“Andraya's curse has brought to life a Skinwalker,” He said looking past me, my shoulders tensed and I prayed he didn't notice, “it was the animal that caused Joseph to be in the accident.”

“How do you know?” I asked him startled at how much he already knew. Only the pack and I knew the Skinwalker caused Joey's accident.

“She brought a what to life?” my mother asked,

“Is that you asking me for information, Andraya?” He quirked his brow at me mockingly, ignoring my mom.

“No, It's not.” Anger rose inside me and I felt my skin tingling wanting to shift. I had pretty much mastered my urge to shift during emotional situations, but my grandfather always hit a nerve in me that made my animal react immediately, “I don't give a damn about what you know. You could know the name of the Skinwalker and I wouldn't ask you what it was. So guess what, grandpa,” I gave him a fake smile, “go to hell.”

Walking away from him and past my stunned/confused mother I headed to the front door. I slipped on my shoes, grabbed my jacket and headed outside. I hated leaving my mother behind confused and hurt, but I couldn't be around him anymore. I had to get away from him before I couldn't control myself and shifted in front of him. It would show him how much he affected me, and I really didn't want that.

The temperature outside was freezing, Jacob would have really come in handy right about then, but I didn't know how to get a hold of him. An empty feeling formed in my chest when I thought about Jake, I needed him, I needed his warmth, I needed his touch, I needed to hear his voice to help calm me down. I needed him to fill this emptiness in my chest with his presence. I just needed him.

I was lucky it wasn't raining like it usually did in La Push or else I would end up with pneumonia and be in the hospital right along with Joey. God, I was glad he wasn't awake for this. Pulling my jacket tighter around me hoping to hold in what little body heat had escaped, I walked along the sidewalk with no particular destination. The cold air hurt going in and out of my nose, making my eyes water. Why couldn't I have had the body temperature of a werewolf? A tingling in my spine pulled me to a stop. It wasn't a tingling like when I shifted, that was more of a “after your foot falls asleep” kind of tingle, this was light and warm. I had a feeling something or someone was near. Nervously I began reaching out with my senses to see if I could catch a whiff of something threatening or familiar. My heart began to race as I came across a familiar scent; my favorite scent, the scent that comforted me to my soul.

“Andy?” Jacob called anxiously behind me. I turned around and quickly closed the distance between us, happy to see him I threw my arms around him and snuggled my head against his chest. This was where I wanted to be, this was where I belonged, in his arms. The empty feeling in my chest filled up with his essence and I felt rejuvenated. His body heat made me nice and cozy, it was perfect “Are you okay?” He asked nervously.

“I am now.” I let go and stepped back to look at him. “Where did you come from?” I asked. Frustration suddenly surged, “I know you weren't spying on me. I told you I would call you later. Don't treat me like a child, I don't need to be looked after...” He put his hand over my mouth to stop my rambling. It only made me angrier. I turned my head to try and bite him, but he pulled away.

“I wasn't spying on you.” He said looking offended at the thought, “I was at the house helping my dad clean up.” A guilty look crossed his face followed by a confused one, “I was going to come earlier. I had this weird nagging feeling that you needed me. My chest started hurting and the only thing I thought of was you.” He looked away still confused, “It went away after a few minutes, but it still bothered me. Then about ten minutes ago I got the same feeling. I got worried, so I was headed to your house to see if everything was okay, but I caught your scent and found you here. It went away when I saw you.”

Wow. That was odd. “Has that ever happened before? Like when Ryan was using me as a punching bag ?” I asked curiously. He winced at the reminder of Ryan, then shook his head. Maybe it was just coincidence that he got the feeling when I needed Jake while my mother and grandfather were arguing, maybe it was coincidence that he had a feeling I needed him ten minutes ago when I wished he was there to warm me up and make me feel better. And what about the sensation I had right before he showed up?

“What are thinking about?” He asked disturbing my thoughts.

“Nothing really.”

“And why were you walking around outside alone?” His voice got rough with frustration.

“I couldn't handle it." I sighed then looked down at my shoes ashamed that I obviously hadn't grown up at all since I left the reservation, “He gets to me every time. I tried to hang on and stand my ground and I was good at first, but then he started hitting sore spots. Adam, Joey, my mom. I just had to get out of there.” I kicked a lone pebble that was near my foot, “Besides, I told you I can take care of myself.” My tone wasn't as strong as I wanted it to be, I was too emotionally drained.

“Well you wanna go hang out at my place or Sam and Emily's?” he asked grabbing my hands and warming them up, “You need to get inside somewhere, you're freezing.”

“Where are the rest of the guys?” I asked him loving the way his warm hands felt on mine.

“Quil, Embry, and Seth are at Sam's, Collin and Brady are patrolling, Paul is stalking Mariah and I have no clue where Leah is.”

“Let's go to Sam's, I need a distraction.” He grabbed my hand and we started in the direction of Sam and Emily's.

We talked most of the way there. He avoided the subject of my grandfather and for that I was thankful. The cold air was rough against my bare skin. Pulling my hood up onto my head and yanking my sleeves down to cover my hands, I scowled at Jacob's attire. He wore a loose fitting pair of shorts and a white tee, his feet were covered with a pair of black slippers. I gawked at them and he must have noticed because he laughed,

“They are easier to carry around then tennis shoes and they are a lot less expensive to replace.”

“How do you run while you're human?”

“I usually just slip them off and run. Running barefoot doesn't hurt.”

“Dang, Mr. Caveman, why even bother with shoes?” I joked. He rolled his eyes and we made our way to the back door of Sam and Emily's.

“Shit.” Jacob whispered. Worry flooded his dark eyes and my pulse quickened. What was going on now? Jacob put a finger over his lips telling me to keep my mouth shut then pushed the door open. Expecting to see the kitchen full of people, I was surprised to see there was only one person there, sitting at the table. Letting my nose do the work, I tried to pick up the scent to see who it was, but I couldn't pinpoint it exactly. It was a familiar scent, but not familiar enough.

We stepped inside and I noticed Jake put on his werewolf face and was curious as to why. Who the hell was sitting at the table? I could tell it was a girl because she had her hair pulled back in a pink hair tie with a pink head band holding back the fly aways. She had on a white shirt and a pair of black and pink jogging shorts. Her skin was light, but just dark enough to show she was Native American. Finally everything clicked together and I left Jacob standing at the door quickly rushing to Mariah’s side. She must have found out about the pack.

Putting my hand on her shoulder to let her know I was there, I pulled a chair out to sit closer to her. Jake was waving his hands trying to get my attention, but I ignored him knowing he would try and get me to shut up. Shaking his head he gave up and walked past me into the living room, more then likely going to meet up with the rest of the guys to find out what happened.

“Hey Mariah.” I said trying to sound positive. Her face was paler then usual and it had small scratches and dirt marks on it.

“Hi, Andy,” she replied. She tried to sound confident, but I heard the slight crack in her voice. “So, are you a great big wolf too? Or are you some other creature? Do you know the tooth fairy or the Easter bunny?” she closed her mouth and her jaw clenched trying to keep her emotions in check.

“No, I don't know the Easter Bunny or the tooth fairy. Though I wish I knew the tooth fairy, that heifer owes me some money.” I tried to joke and lighten the mood, but it didn't do much good. She wasn't too bad off though. She was here, so that meant she hadn't ran away screaming, but I could still see something in her eyes that said she was afraid.

“I noticed you ignored the wolf part.” She snapped.

“No, I don't change into a wolf.” I wasn't going to tell her exactly what I was, not yet. She needed someone right now and I wanted to be there for her.

So what did you think?? Confused? Frustrated? Let me know in a review ;) Hope I didn't dissapoint anyone.

Thank you to my lovely Beta's. And thank you to everyone that left reviews for the last chapter. Every review means so much!

Oh, and there is a Jake story I just finished reading that you all should definitely give it a try! It's called "Finding Edyn" By Janeece. JakexOC

Chapter: 22

Disclaimer: You know the deal :)

This chapter is a little longer then the last one...YAY!

“No, I don't change into a wolf.” I wasn't going to tell her exactly what I was, not yet. She needed someone right now and I wanted to be there for her.

.:Chapter 20:.

“So what happened?” I asked Mariah, “How did you find out about them?”

She took a deep breath still trying to keep it all together. I had to give it to the girl, she was doing a good job of keeping herself calm, anyone else would be freaking the hell out. “I was out jogging,” she began her voice a little shaky. She cleared her throat to calm then continued, “I started out on the beach and got a little bored with it. So when I got to the edge of the forest, I just kept running, I wanted a change of scenery maybe add a little difficulty to the run, you know. I didn't get too far in when I tripped over this big stump sticking up out of the ground. I fell hard.” she glanced at the palm of her hands and the scratches on her arms. “Paul came out of nowhere to help me up. It freaked me out a little, but he said he was cutting through the woods to the beach.” she smiled and her expression softened a little when she mentioned Paul's name. “He was helping me up and we started walking back to the beach when this huge black wolf came out of nowhere.” my stomach dropped to my feet. So she met up with the neighborhood Skinwalker eh? “It had these demonic looking red eyes. It looked like something out of a horror movie. It growled and snapped its teeth at us. I was so caught up in my terror that I didn't notice Paul had changed into a huge wolf. I wouldn't have believed it was him if I hadn't seen his clothes lying beneath him.” She rubbed her hand across her forehead.

“Anyways, the other wolf darted off and I was going to run in the other direction, but the Paul wolf blocked me and laid his head on my feet.” she gave me a confused look. “Every part of me was screaming to run, but there was something about him, something about the way he looked at me, it kept me from running.” She sighed heavily. “And now I'm here talking to you, waiting to see if I will wake up soon and realize this was all a dream or if Paul decides to eat me.”

“Sorry, this isn't a dream.” I told her pinching her arm She screamed with surprise the rubbed the area where I pinched her, “You're definitely awake.”

There was a booming noise then all of a sudden Paul came rushing into the room to Mariah.

“What happened? Are you okay?” he asked a little flustered. He knelt down checking her over, all the while she was giving him a surprised look. She glanced back at me looking for help.

“Paul,” I said trying to hold back my laugh, “she's fine. I was just showing her this wasn't a dream.” His skin darkened and he brushed his fingers through his short hair. Sam, Jacob, Embry, Seth and Quil, who was holding Claire, came traipsing into the kitchen. They towered over Mariah and I as we sat at the table. The urge to stand up vibrated in my veins. The predator in me realized they had the advantage and could take me out if they wanted to. But I reminded myself they were friends and human, and so was I at the moment.

“Andy!” Claire squealed pushing herself down from Quil pulling me out of my thoughts. She ran over to where I sat and I bent down to hug her.

“Hey, Clairey.” I picked up her small body and rubbed my nose against hers. She really grew on me during our trick or treating escapade. Hell, Claire grew on everyone. Her cute little laugh and her aura of innocence helped you relax a little, “Is Quil being good today?” I asked her putting on a fake serious face.

“Yep.” she popped the “p” at the end, then got a huge excited smile on her face, “Emily's gonna have a baby! Did you know?”

“I think I heard something about it.” I hugged her to my chest as she played with the strings on my hoodie, then turned my attention to the guys who were having their own whispered conversation. They must have forgotten I had pretty good hearing, so I listened in. Mariah didn't seem too happy about being left out of the loop either.

“Collin and Brady will be back soon. Quil and those two can stay with Emily and Claire while the rest of us go search the forest to see what we can come across.” Sam whispered. Paul didn't look too pleased about having to leave Mariah.

“I think I should go home.” Mariah piped up sounding a little indignant.

“You need to stay here,” Paul said with a sharp tone, she arched her eyebrow questioningly, “please. Just for a little while longer. Until we know it's safe.” he lowered his voice and gave her some puppy dog eyes. Embry laughed and made a whipping sound. Jake elbowed him in the side.

“Fine, but I do need to call my mom and let her know I'm okay. I had tutoring with Ms. Knight, but she had to cancel because she had some sort of family emergency. I went for a jog instead of going straight home.”

“The phone is in the living room on the table next to the TV.” Sam pointed to the doorway. Mariah got to her feet and stood up straight with her shoulders back. Paul was going to have some trouble with this one.

“I'm going with you guys.” I declared once Mariah had left the kitchen. I leaned back in my chair and folded my arms. Jacobs nostrils flared and he passed an annoyed glance to Sam.

“Andy, you need to stay here with the rest of the guys.” Jacob told me. Anger coiled through me. Why did he always think I was so weak and incompetent?

“I don't think so. I have as much right to go find this thing as you guys do. And I think I can really help.”

“No, Andy. Stay here.” Sam demanded, adding fuel to the already burning fire inside me.

“Sit? Stay? Sam I am NOT one of your wolves. You are NOT my Alpha.” I got to my feet staring him down. I don't know why his demanding tone triggered my anger, “I will go if I want to and you can't stop me.”

“No, you are not part of my pack,” he said his voice low and calm, making me feel a little embarressed about my outburst, “ but you are family and I will not have you risk hurting yourself.” I took a deep breath to calm my nerves.

“Fine.” I told him sitting back down. If he wasn't going to let me go, then I was going to sneak out when they left. Paul and Seth looked surprised that I conceded. Jake and Sam didn't look too convinced and Quil just rolled his eyes.

The back door burst open followed by Jared and Kim. Kim waved and Jared combed down his hair looking a little embarrassed.

“If you can't make it on time when I call you, then I think we need to have a talk.” Sam growled at Jared. Kim smiled sheepishly then quickly pulled out a chair to sit next to me.

“Sorry, Sam,” Jared apologized shoving his hands into the pockets of his cut offs, “I promise I'll be here on time next time.”

“Hey, Andy, what's going on?” Kim asked trying to change the subject of conversation. Before I could answer, Mariah walked back into the kitchen. I heard a small gasp come from Kim. Mariah glared at her and put her hands on her hips.

“I should have known you would be part of this.” she moved closer to Kim, “You know you could have told me you set me up with a dude that turns into a giant frickin' wolf.” Kim had set them up? When?

“Um, well,” Kim sputtered then shrugged, “now you know.”

“Yeah...thanks.” Mariah grumbled yanking her seat out letting it scrape on the floor. My teeth clenched at the horrible sound. Jake and the rest of the pack left the room leaving us girls sitting at the table. I tried to reach out with my hearing to see if I could catch anything the guys were saying, but it was no use.

“Hey, Kim, can you tell Jake I had to run home real quick and I'll be back.” I whispered hoping he wouldn't be able to hear me. He would know what I was really doing, but I had to at least try to cover my tail.

“Sure.” she replied giving me a small knowing smile. I waved to Mariah and slowly made my way to the door. Careful not to make too much noise, I opened the back door and creeped out shutting it silently behind me.

If they were going to look for the Skinwalker, then I was too. And like I had told Sam, they couldn't stop me. All those times I stayed home like a good little girl was because I didn't know what I was up against. Now, well, I still didn't know what I was up against, but I knew it couldn't take control of me like it used to. And now I had to protect my family and friends.

Darkness had fallen while I was inside Sam and Emily’s, bringing with it a harsher cold night air. My cheeks and nose burned as the wind blew against me. It felt like a million tiny little knives piercing my skin. My eyes watered and I pulled my hood onto my head, anticipating the warmth I would feel once I shifted. I hadn't ran through the woods in my animal form in awhile. My body wanted it; it wanted that fresh, free feeling. My lynx was ready to be released. I ran to the edge of the woods in Sam’s backyard. The forest stood eerie and intimidating in the dark, I was a little hesitant about entering it on my own. I shook my fear knowing the guys wouldn't be too far behind me. Pushing past the bushes and ducking under the low tree limbs I found a small area where I could safely shift.

Not wanting to feel the violent cold air against my naked body, I decided to leave my clothes on as I shifted. It would be hell getting out of them, but that would be better then turning into a popsicle before I shifted. Turning my gaze to the stars I laughed when I noticed it was a full moon, how cliché. Closing my eyes I let my mind drift to my other stronger senses. I pictured myself as a lynx and thought of the way it felt to be one. It didn't take as long as it usually would to shift, my body tightened and tingled. I began to shrink to the forest floor and I felt the fur shoot across my skin reveling in the warmth of it. My hoodie covered my eyes so all I could see was green. I pushed myself out of my clothes grabbing pieces with my mouth and yanking them off. My claw got stuck in the lace of my bra and I had a hell of a time getting that undone.

When I was finally free of all clothing I stretched my body to the max. Turning and pulling in different ways I wouldn't have been able to as a human. It felt like every vertebrae in my back popped as I stretched it and I shook all the tension from my human form off. I loved shifting and I missed it tremendously. Looking down at my paws I noticed my fur wasn't the same brown it usually was. It was lighter and thicker, preparing for the winter. I loved my pretty winter coat. Putting my clothes in a nice neat pile beneath a bush I began to run. I felt so free and weightless.

My senses were exceptionally better as an animal; I could feel and smell the forest differently. The pine smell was stronger, mixed with the smell of the cold as well as the different types of shrubbery scattered around the tree's. The earth smell was thick and heavy mixed with the scent other animal's. My eyesight was enhanced in my animal form as well. I could see farther and clearer then I could in my human form. Ahead I could hear and feel the movements of a herd of deer somewhere close to me. I could smell and hear the raccoons racing through the tree's.

A small rabbit jumped out in front of me and I thought of Collin and his disgust at having to chase one. I started after it, pumping my legs and listening to the sound of my paws hitting the ground. Chasing after my prey was invigorating to my predator instincts. It got my blood pumping and my energy increased. I could hear its heart beating frantically inside its chest adding to my desire to catch it. The other forest noises stopped as I continued to chase the rabbit, the other animals knew there was a predator in the area. When I was a foot away from the little thing, I used the force of my back legs to jump and pounce on it. It was quite satisfying catching my prey. I had no intention of killing it or eating it so I let it loose before it had a heart attack.

A strong scent hit my nose; wolf mixed with Jacob. He was close and by himself. Smiling to myself, I found the lowest branch I could and climbed up the tree to sit and wait. I spotted him through the trees, not far from where I was, and crawled closer to the base, hiding in the shadows. He would scent me and know where I was, but I wanted to try and have a little fun with him.

He was beautiful yet lethal looking in his wolf form. One of those animals you watch from afar with wonder, wanting to pet it but knowing if it got the chance, it would rip your arm off. His silky, shaggy fur shone in the moonlight as his shoulders danced while he moved quietly through the area. My heart sped up as he got closer, waiting for my chance to attack. His scent became stronger and it sent chills through me even in my animal form. He stopped right below my branch sniffing the area, then turning his nose up searching for me. Not wasting anymore time, I pounced on his back, then jumped off. Turning around to face him I stopped short when I heard him growling. The laughing I had going on in my head ceased. His lips pulled away from his razor sharp teeth and he continued to growl. Probably scolding me in some sort of wolf talk. I crouched low to the ground and laid my ears back, then hissed and growled at him, letting him know he couldn't boss me around. He snapped at me then jumped behind the tree I had been perched on. I kept my stance, but relaxed when I felt a light power filled surge in the air. Sitting down on the cold ground, I waited until Jake showed a few moments later in his human form with a pair of cut offs on. I knew he was phasing back, and I would have too, but I didn't want to argue with him.

“Andy,” he growled sounding strangely animalistic in his human form, “why didn't you stay at the house?” I tilted my head to the side. How did he expect me to respond? Speaking while I was a lynx was impossible. I couldn't read his mind like the pack could, and I highly doubted I could write a message in dirt and have it come out right. I tried shrugging my shoulders, but wasn't sure if it gave the effect I wanted.

“You could've at least waited for us.” He sighed heavily. Why? So they could try and lock me in a room or something? “I knew you would have found some way to come out here.” he shook his head and laughed softly, “You were getting a little antsy and when you quit arguing with Sam in the kitchen, I knew you were planning something.” he sat down beside me and began stroking my fur. His warmth seeped through my thick coat down to my skin making me want to melt. A cat and a dog in love, now where were those flying pigs?

“I've been thinking,” he continued while he stroked my fur, “I don't want to try and tell you what to do. I don't want to act like I'm your parent or something and decided everything for you. I knew someone like that once and even though I now see he did it because he loved his girlfriend and wanted her safe, I don't want to do that to you.” Like I would listen anyways. “So you're going to make your own choices from now on and I'm not going to go against it, unless it's something really stupid. Even then, I know you'll do it and I want you to know, no matter what it is I'll be there to catch you if you fall.” My chest swelled with love for him and I stood to rub my face against his.

A low rumbling started in my chest. “Are you... purring?” he laughed. “Big Bad Andy the Lynx is purring like a little kitten.” I scowled as best I could as a lynx while he bent over laughing. Unable to tell him what I really thought, I bit him on the arm. Not hard enough to break skin, but hard enough to let him know he needed to shut it. That only seemed to make it worse.

“I'm sorry.” he said once he got control of himself. “Let me go phase back and see what's going on with the rest of the guys. Paul's still a little crazy over leaving Mariah behind.” Shaking his head he got up and went back behind the tree.

When he came back out as a wolf he trotted up to me and licked my face. His frame towered over mine, but I still swiped his leg playfully then ran so he couldn't get me back. He chased my through the forest going slow so I would have some kind of chance at escape. He nipped my back leg when he got close enough. I yowled, not in pain, but surprise and laughter.

Something about the forest suddenly changed. Everything went silent. Eerily so. The animals would have been silent while Jake and I ran through their territory, but there was something off about this silence. It was as if the forest was waiting for something bad to happen, expecting it. The air became thick and warm like the worlds largest humidifier was pumping air through the area. The hairs on my back stood up. Eyes darting back and forth looking for the threat, looking for the other predator. I heard a low menacing growl come from next to me, but was too busy looking for whatever it was to wonder what Jake was growling at. It hit me. The disgusting putrid smell of the Skinwalker. I froze as its scent washed over me invading my lungs as I breathed. Sneezing I tried shaking the smell off. Where was it?

Waiting for it to come out and attack I hadn't noticed that Jake had quieted. He was frozen in place just like I had been. He wasn't watching me or searching the area, he was staring at the ground. The scent got disgustingly stronger and more potent, making me nauseated. I was sure I was going to be sick. Jacob’s head shot up and he whined softly. He must have been watching something one of the guys was seeing. Every cell in my body was screaming at me to run, to run and track down the damn thing that had been haunting me since I arrived in La Push. But something was up with Jake and I couldn't just leave him alone.

As if remembering I was standing there with him he looked at me. Worry and confusion were etched in his features. He glanced ahead of us with a pained look. My gut clenched realizing something had happened and he was deciding whether or not to go help, or get me to safety. I shot off in the direction he was looking, making up his mind for him. Jacob barked and I heard him chase after me. Following the scent I tried clearing my mind so I could hear the words that usually accompanied the smell. There was nothing. No soft whispering, no creepy language...nothing. I could still smell it though.

Jake passed me in a blur and picked up speed to get there before I could, but still close enough to keep an eye on me. Other scents started mingling with the Skinwalkers. It was earthy with the slight twinge of wolf. The pack was close. A yelp echoed through the woods. The fur on my neck rose when the scents became tainted with the smell of blood. Jacob’s head shot up to the sky with a howl of agony. Oh God, something bad had happened. Pushing down the violent wave of worry trying to take over my mind, I pushed my legs harder wishing I had werewolf speed. I lost focus of the scent trail, and now I was just following Jake.

It felt like we had run for miles. When we approached a clearing Jake began to slow down, I did as well, but trotted up to his side to see what had happened. The scent was still strong, but there were no sounds of a fight going on. Did they kill it? We entered the clearing finding the pack standing over something. Thinking it was the Skinwalker my blood began to race with excitement. The other wolves parted making way for Jake and I to see what was going on. My breath caught when my eyes fell on a sandy brown wolf laying on the ground, blood pouring from him on to the forest floor. There was a deep gash in his side exposing the meat under his skin. Seth quivered when a small breeze blew across his bleeding body. The rest of the pack was staring at him with worried eyes, a couple of them winced with pain and I wondered if they could feel his pain.

Feeling an intense gaze on me I paused and took in my surroundings. The bitter scent was still in the air, the Skinwalker was still around. Watching. Waiting. But what for? Was it waiting for Seth to die? Was it waiting to attack? Rage built up inside of me. The thing already hurt my brother, it wasn't going to get my friends. I needed to get it away from the circle so the guys could get Seth safely home. Jacob and another wolf left the circle drawing my attention back to Seth. They made their way behind a large bush and I felt bad knowing if I wasn't here they could have just phased right there. Power surged through the air signaling their phase back to human. A few seconds later Jake and Embry came out looking sick with worry.

I wanted to ask what had happened. What they had seen, but in my current state I couldn't. The creepy feeling of being watched still lingered on me making me uncomfortable and antsy. It was waiting for something. I knew it. I couldn't let it get the wolves. Its scent was still in the air, but it was becoming faint. I couldn't let it get away to finish the job later. Watching to make sure Jake and Embry got Seth safely from the ground, I slowly backed away trying not to draw attention to my exit. Once I was out of the clearing I started running away from them, hoping the Skinwalker would follow. Nothing happened as I ran. Disappointed, and slightly worried, I slowed down to a trot. The air was still thick and tainted with the Skinwalker scent, but I couldn't find where it was. Closing my eyes I felt for it. Hoping I could find something, hear something. A breeze flowed past me bringing with it whispers of the familiar skinwalker language, promising evil. Vibrations under my feet made me open my eyes. Something big and heavy was heading my way. Keeping my focus on the scent and the words I backed myself against a tree not wanting anything to take me by surprise from behind. The ground continued to shake. What was it? It couldn't be the black wolf. Finally, a bear charged out of the bushes, heading straight toward me with and intent to kill.

It was a freaking bear!? I jumped out of the way as it tried to ram me against the tree. My fur pulled and tugged as it became entangled in the bushes I landed in. The bear roared, then turned taking a swipe at me with its large deadly claws, its red eyes watched me, determined to destroy me.

Well Andy, you wanted to find it, I thought bitterly to myself. Now here it is. And you're running like a scaredy cat.

“Well, if it was a wolf, I could take it.” I tried defending myself from myself. Yeah, that didn't sound crazy.

It swiped its huge paw at me again and I backed up dodging it. Hoping to lead it farther away, I darted off past it, into the woods. The sound of it pursuing me thundered through my body, causing me to panic. Panicking now would not be a good idea. It was faster then I had anticipated and it was gaining on me. Heart racing, I took a sharp turn hoping with its body weight it would cause it to stumble and fall trying to copy me. Crap! It didn't falter at all. I begged my legs to push harder and go faster, but they continued at the same pace. Frustrated, I ran through as much tall shrubbery as I could hoping that would at least slow him down. I wanted to cry with relief when I realized it worked. But it picked up its pace as soon as everything cleared. I cut another sharp corner and jumped across a dead tree that had fallen to the ground. The bear slowed trying to get across it. The Skinwalker scent was becoming more faint and I could see the bear slowing down. What was going on?

Another fallen tree lay ahead of me with enough room for me to slide underneath and to the other side. The bear roared with aggravation. A strong wave of the Skinwalker scent soared through the air and it picked up its pace. My legs began to tremble with exhaustion. I had to lose it soon before it caught me. Pain began to lace through my chest with every breath I took and the bear was still gaining on me. My last hope was the tree just ahead of me. The lowest limb was still too high for me to feel confident I would make it, but I had to try. Using what little bit of energy I had left, I pushed myself off the ground into the air, praying I would catch enough of the limb to sink my claws in and pull myself up.

My outstretched paws missed the limb itself, but I sunk them into the base of the tree crying out in pain as the force of my body swinging down, threatened to yank my claws out. At least that's how it felt. The bear stopped at the tree and stood on it's hind legs, almost reaching me. I didn't have anymore energy to climb up the tree and get myself to the safety of the limb. I could barely hang on. I wanted to cry with frustration. The bear hit the tree with such force, it shook and my claws threatened to come loose. My body relaxed, wanting to fall to the ground. It was spent, I didn't have anymore energy. That couldn't be! I was a freaking animal! Animals can't get tired like this. But the pain in my muscles and chest said differently.

The ground below me became silent and I risked a glance down. The bear was back on all fours, staring off into the distance. Its scent became faint once again confusing me. How could it be right below me and smell like it was farther away? The weakening of his scent allowed me to take in the other scents of the area. A wolfy smell hit my nose and I knew one of them was close. A part of me was relieved that I might just be rescued, even if I would have to deal with the 'I told you so' looks, and another part was scared stiff thinking the bear would just take the wolf out and have me for dessert. The bear stood the gave one last hit against the tree, trying to knock me down. I wanted fall. I wanted to let go and just fall to a heap on the ground never to get up again. But I had to hang on, just a little while longer. Stunned surprise forced its way through me as I saw the bear turn to leave, giving me a red eyed promise that 'this wasn't over'. Before it could make its way out of the clearing a huge black wolf jumped out of nowhere, catching the bear around the neck with its mouth. It was too big to be the black Skinwalker wolf, and I was glad because I would have been royally screwed.

Sam had came to my rescue. The bear yelled in pain and Sam's body froze then hit the ground like a rock as the bear made its fast escape through the woods. Taking the Skinwalker scent with it. Worry mixed with relief ebbed in me and I dropped from my place on the tree where I was still hanging. I hit the ground hard, pulling myself slowly up to check on Sam. I nudged him with my nose hoping he was okay. He moved, then slowly got to his feet just as I had. He was a little shaky and looked a little confused. Once he got his bearings he gave me a peeved look, then growled at me just as Jacob had done. I was so glad I couldn't hear his thoughts, because I was pretty sure he was cussing me out.

The trek back through the woods was torture. My body ached and wanted to just stop and sleep. But every time I tried to stop, Sam would push me with his nose forcing me to continue. I needed to get back and make sure everything was alright anyway. After what felt like hours of traveling we finally made it to the place where I left my clothes. Lights shone through the woods from Sam's house. Sitting down I looked at the clothes laying in a pile where I had left them. I was too tired to shift back, too tired to dress, too tired to deal with everything right now. I just wanted to go home just as I was, curl up on my bed and go to sleep. But I couldn't. I had to make sure Seth was okay, I had to make sure Jake was okay, and I didn't want to go home and face my grandfather. A warm hand came down on top of my head frightening me and I hissed then sank to the ground. Sam laughed and rubbed his hand across the top of my head again.

“It's just me Andy.” he sounded tired and worn out, “That wasn't the smartest thing for you to do running off like that. Jake almost had a heart attack when he saw you had left. He wanted to come find you, but I told him no. He wouldn't have been able to think right while worried about you.” I laid on the ground and put my paws over my eyes showing my embarrassment. “It's okay though. I think I know why you did it, but I still wish you would listen to us when we tell you not to do something.” Ri-i-ight. “Shift back and come on in.” He left me and headed to the house.

It didn't take as long as I thought it would shifting back. But my muscles didn't want to work once the cold hit me again. I made my way across the backyard. Jake rushed out of the house and met me halfway with a worried expression. My aches and pains settled a little when I saw him. When he made it to me he stopped and just stared at me. I waited for him to yell, to chastise me, to tell me I was an idiot. Instead he surprised me when he pulled me into a tight warm hug and laid his head on top of mine. I melted against him as what little strength I had left, vanished. My legs sagged and he held me upright.

“Why didn't you tell one of us you were leaving?” he asked a little shaky. He was probably trying to keep his aggravation in check.

“It was still there,” I whispered burying my face in the crook of his neck, “you guys couldn't smell it, but I could. It was waiting for something and you all needed to get Seth to safety.” I exhaled heavily thinking of Seth wondering how he was doing, “So I ran. It followed. It was a bear.” I gave him short sentences, too tired to explain everything. I could feel him nod. “Sam saved me. I owe him.” He pulled away.

“You scared us, Andy.” he ran his thumb lightly across my bottom lip, “If Sam hadn't ordered me to stay, I would've found you sooner. God I could have lost you.” He pulled me back against him hugging me tight. My heart warmed at the thought of him being worried. He rocked me side to side and I reveled at the fact he was mine. All mine.

“How's Seth?” I asked him looking up into his concerned eyes. The wind blew his hair into his face and I softly pushed it back behind his ear with my fingers.

“We think he's going to be fine, but his wound isn't healing as quickly as it should.” he looked off in the distance trying to hide the emotion in his eyes, “He's not bleeding as bad, but the tear looks pretty gross and Sam's worried about infection. We can't take him to the hospital and the old doctor we used is gone. All we can do is sit and wait.”

“Does Leah know?” I asked, thinking I wanted to see her as soon as I could, hoping I could comfort her. I knew what it was like having a brother in danger.

“Sam called Sue, their mom. She told Leah and they are on their way here.” he rubbed his hands up and down my arms, “I forgot it was so cold out here. Let's get you in the house.” I moaned and laid my head against his shoulder. I didn't want to move. I was nice and toasty where I was in his embrace. He moved and I moaned again.

“What?” He asked with a chuckle.

“I don't want to move.” I explained sounding like a whiny kid. “My legs hurt and my body is tired. It says it doesn't want to move. And I think I agree with it.” before I could say anything else, my legs were swept out from under me and I was cradled in Jakes arms.

“That better?”

“Yes.” I nodded with an exuberant smile, “But don't get used to this. I'm only playing weak and timid because I'm tired.”

“Trust me, baby, I know there's nothing weak and timid about you.” he grinned then bent forward and kissed me fervently, sending heat shooting through my body. I wrapped my arms around his neck pulling him closer to me, wanting to feel every bit of passion he put into the exhilarating kiss. He growled in the back of his throat as I slipped my tongue in his mouth wanting to taste him. My body was on fire for him, wanting him, craving him. He methodically ran his fingers through my hair then slowly slipped his tongue in my mouth sending different shivers of delicious emotion through my body. I sat up a little straighter in his arms, my breaths came quicker as our mouths moved together and I tasted the essence that was Jacob. The butterflies in my stomach were on a rampage, wanting something I wasn't sure I could give them right now, but desperately yearned for it as well. Wanting to get down and on my feet so I could touch and feel the way I wanted, I tried pushing my legs out of his arms, but he held on tight.

Jake pulled away, making me want to sob with frustration, “We've gotta stop.” he whispered pressing his forehead against mine. I closed my eyes and nodded. Getting down and dirty in Sam's back yard wouldn't be the best idea. My body continued to rage with heat, wanting him to touch me, begging me to touch him. But I stifled the urge to caress his beautiful copper skin as he carried me to the house.

He set me down outside the back door and ran a frustrated hand down his face. When I opened the door the sweet scent of cookies baking hit me hard, it made the house smell warm and homely, but the kitchen stuffed with people wearing worried faces taking away the happy effect. Embry was leaning against the sink with his arms crossed and his head leaned back. Kim was rubbing Jared's back at the table trying to comfort him, Quil had a tight hold on little Claire like he was guarding her from the world, and Mariah was holding Paul's hand who had his head laying down on the table. Collin, Brady, Sam and Emily were nowhere to be seen. A loud bark came from somewhere in the house.

“Shit, Seth!” Brady yelled letting me know where he was. My hold on Jacob’s arm tightened. He put his hand on the small of my back to reassure me that it was okay. Moving away from the door, I made my way to the table where there was one lone chair sitting out, beckoning me to plant my butt on it.

“I'm going to make sure everything is all right.” Jacob whispered as he kissed me on the forehead, “You gonna be alright?”

I nodded, “Come back and let me know how he is doing.”

“Sure thing.” he said.

He left followed by Embry. Quil set Claire on the ground, who looked as if she knew something was wrong, but couldn't quite put her finger on it. Seeing as no one else had a free lap, she walked over to where I was and climbed up. She rested her big brown eyes on me looking for answer as to what was going on.

“Uncle Jake and Uncle Embry brought home a hurt puppy.” she explained. I nodded and ran my fingers through her fine hair trying to give myself something to do.

“The puppy will be okay.” I told her. She leaned back in my arms looking sleepy and curled up against my chest. She had on a pair of pink footie pajamas with little howling wolves all over them. I couldn’t stop the smile that curved on my lips when I saw them.

The back door swung open startling everyone. Leah stood there looking terrified and concerned. The cold from outside creeped in past her before she slammed the door.

“Where is he?” she choked out. Her hair was thrown up into a sloppy ponytail on top of her head and she had on a pair of yellow sweats and a purple shirt. If I would have seen her on the street and didn't know what was going on, I would have thought she was a random crazy person. “My mom is on the way. She called and said something happened to Seth. Where is he?” she demanded trying to hold back her tears.

Before anyone could answer another loud bark, followed by another curse, sounded through the house. She passed us without a second thought and rushed to find her brother. Moments passed silently before anyone came back into the kitchen. Claire's breathing became deep and even and I felt her body still on me. The only movement was the up and down of her chest as she breathed. A knock at the front door brought many heads up, but no one dared to move and get it. No one wanted to leave the safety and comfort of the kitchen. The front door opened bringing a gust of cold air from it blowing through the house. I pulled Claire closer to me to hide her from the cold.

Everything was silent as we waited. What was there to say? What was there to talk about? I desperately wanted to ask what had happened, but thought better of it, not knowing if they wanted to talk about it. The silence was suddenly broken when Jake came into the kitchen.

“The bleeding has almost stopped altogether, but the gash is still wide open. It's not healing like it's supposed to, but they have some bandages on it. They are trying to find a way to get some stitches in him, but we no longer have a doctor we can trust around here.”

“What about a vet?” Mariah asked real worry lacing her question.

“I don't know what Sam and Sue are going to do.” Jake said pinching the bridge of his nose. My heart went out to him when I realized he looked as tired as I felt. Careful not to wake Claire, I stood up from the chair with her in my arms.

“Is there anywhere I can lay her?” I asked him.

“Yeah there’s a blanket and a pillow on the sofa, you can put her there.” Walking past him I made my way to the living room. There was a small purple pillow with a matching blanket on the sofa, just as Jake had said. I moved the pillow farther up and moved the blanket so I could lay her down. Her body jerked when the sudden movement startled her, but she calmed as soon as I had her on the sofa.

“Is he going to be alright?” I heard a woman ask.

“I think so, Sue.” Sam’s voice came out, “He's a strong kid. He'll make it.”

“I just don't understand it.” I heard Leah say, “It was a bear. He should have been able to take it down and the claw marks should be gone by now.”

“It wasn't just any bear.” Quil piped up, “It was that damned Skinwalker thing. I bet he used some sort of magic to keep his wounds open.”

“Don't be an idiot, Quil.” Leah snapped. But my mind was racing. Maybe Quil was right, maybe a Skinwalker could do some sort of magic to keep the wounds open. But I didn't know. And I had this gut feeling I knew someone who did. It was going to take everything in me to ask my grandfather for information.

A/N: So, hopefully you all are still hanging in there with Andy and I. I know it's been awhile since my last update, but the first week of school was a little rough. My school has a new program they do their online classes with and let's say me and the program just aren't getting along yet. So, hopefully after I get used to things my updates will be closer together :)

Thank you to my Beta's, . and LaSkeptical writer, who take time out of their own busy schedules to look over my chapters and correct things for me.

Did you like it? Did you hate it? Leave a review and let me know just what you think. Tell me what you want to see more of; emotion, description, action. Or let me know what you would like to see less of.

Chapter: 23

Disclaimer: You know the drill

A/N: Soooooo it’s been awhile huh. Sorry I haven’t updated sooner. I have been beyond busy with homework and studying and homework and emergency room visits and homework! But I finally got this chapter finished, even though it is really short. If there are mistakes or if there is any confusion, please take it easy on me.

Xoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxox

The little trailer glared at me from where I stood on the sidewalk. The bright lights streaming through the windows made it look so cheerful and inviting on the cold night. I knew better, though. Inside was the devil, and I had to go talk to him. Okay, maybe saying my grandfather was the devil was a little too much. So, he's not the devil, but they sure as hell ran a close race.

I bit my lip debating on going inside. Not only did I have to face my mother, who was probably freaking out from what my grandfather told her about the Skinwalker, but I also had to face talking to him and be civilized toward him. I needed information and he was the only person that could give it to me.

“You sure you want to do this?” Jacob asked standing next to me. We both knew I really didn’t have a choice. By the time we found out anything useful about the Skinwalker, how many people would be hurt?

“I have to.” I mumbled, crossing my arms to keep warm. After Seth finally drifted off to sleep, everyone stayed around to discuss what happened. There wasn’t much said, everyone was shocked, and I think it was kind of a wake up call to the pack. They weren’t indestructible and now they knew. Everyone pretty much looked at me for answers, but I felt useless not being able to give them any. Leah was a mess. She couldn’t stop shaking and I noticed she looked drained.

“You don’t have to do anything.” Jacob replied breaking up the silence. He grabbed my arms and began rubbing up and down to warm them. It was nice having your own personal furnace.

“I don’t like you going back alone.” I told him.

“I’ll be fine.” He said, with a frustrated sigh turning me to face him. “I am going to check on Seth, and then I’m going to head home and catch some z’s.”

“I know, but I would feel better if you had someone with you. After what happened tonight I don’t like any of you guys out by yourselves.”

Pulling me to his chest he kissed the top of my head. “How about we go in the house and you can call Embry for me and I’ll wait for him to show up.”

“But then he would be coming over here alone.” I told him. He grunted, sounding agitated.

“Well unless you want me to stay the night, I think that’s our only option.” Him staying the night didn’t sound so bad. Jake lying beside me in bed didn’t sound bad at all. Feeling his strong

warm body behind me…no, not bad at all. But we had company and mom would freak, and I knew Jake wasn’t serious.

“How about you go in with me, I call Embry, and he can call Collin or Brady and they can come get you.”

“Yes, Miss. Alpha.” He teased.

“I’m worse then an alpha,” I informed, him dragging him up the sidewalk to the front door. The smell of incense and other herbs hit my nose making me sneeze. I opened the door and was greeted by a cloud of smoke. They must have been talking about the Skinwalker because Lonnie had smudged the house again. Jake gave me a perplexed look.

“I’ll tell you about it later,” I told him making my way to the kitchen. The table was empty, but I could smell everyone in the house, my senses still sharp from my jaunt as a lynx. I picked up the receiver then handed it to Jacob and moved out of the way so he could dial. Suddenly famished, I walked to the fridge and opened it to see what there was to choose from. There wasn’t much, so I grabbed a Yoplait yogurt and shut it.

“Hey, Embry, it’s Jake,” He said into the phone. I stopped and focused my hearing on the conversation to make sure he was actually talking to someone and not pretending just to placate me.

“Hey, man, what’s up?” Embry’s voice came over the phone. Jake hesitated and I looked at him with my eyebrows raised.

“Can you meet me at Andy’s?” he asked sounding embarrassed, “She’s freaking out and she wants some one here to walk me home since I’m not capable enough.” His tone turned rough and aggravated. The way he put it, made me feel like crap. I was doing to him what he and Sam had done to me.

“Aw, man,” Embry laughed into the phone, “you and Paul are so whipped it’s ridiculous!” Jake growled and his skin darkened.

“Just hang it up.” I said, a little mad at Embry. If and when that boy imprinted I prayed Jake and the rest of the guys would give him hell.

“Go to hell, Embry.” Jake sneered, into the phone then hung up.

“I’m sorry,” I told him with a small reignited sigh. “I’m a total hypocrite. If you think it’s safe for you to be out on your own while an evil shape shifting sorcerer is on the loose, then you go right ahead. Just please call me when you get to where you’re going.” He laughed then grabbed my hand and pulled me into a hug. I loved how affectionate he was. Always hugging me or rubbing my arms, or kissing me. It made me feel loved, wanted…complete. My love for him strengthened making my heart beat a little faster. It was amazing how everything could be going wrong and I could run into his arms and immediately everything would be alright. A small part

of me was worried that it was just the imprinting talking, but when my heart reacted to him I knew it was me.

“What’s the imprint like for you, Jacob?” I asked inhaling his wonderful scent.

“It’s amazing.” He said rubbing his cheek across mine. “Like I’m really truly breathing for the first time. Like, I have something to live for. I look forward to things now. Mainly seeing you and being near you, but I don’t just sit and let the days go by.” He inhaled then smiled. “I do not just exist anymore. I’m living my life, because of you.”

My eyes were swimming with unshed tears by the time he was done. This was love. This wasn’t just some imprinting bullcrap that had been forced upon us, this was love. I knew it was love from that first time he kissed me, but his comment cemented it into my brain. And my heart.

“Good evening, Jacob.” Aunt Lonnie’s voice came from behind me.

“Hey, Ms. Lonnie,” he replied, taking a step back. “I was just heading out.”

“You be careful out there. You do not know what is lurking in the shadows.” She told him with a smile.

“Yes, ma’am,” He replied, and then bent down to give me a peck on the cheek. I walked him to the door ignoring the knot of worry forming in my stomach.

“Call me,” I demanded, when his foot hit the last step. He nodded with a smile and headed down the sidewalk. I watched him until I couldn’t see him anymore then put on my brave face and went back inside.

“I am sorry, Niminoos,” Aunt Lonnie apologized, as I made my way past her recliner. “I did not know it was that bad.”

“How could you not have known?” I asked, with a little disbelief, “You lived with him and he almost disowned you when you got married.”

“I thought maybe he had changed,” She announced, shaking her head. “I had hoped he changed. But I guess you cannot teach an old dog new tricks, eh?”

“I guess not.” I took a step, then hesitated. “Is the house still safe from the smudge?”

“Yes,” She replied, with a small smile.

Walking down the hall I decided to stop and see how my mom was doing first before going into Joey’s room and asking my grandfather to talk with me. I definitely wasn’t looking forward to that. Knocking lightly on the door to her room, I pushed it open and saw my mother sitting on the edge of the bed with her head in her hands. A lump formed in my throat, and tears threatened to leak out of my eyes seeing her so distressed. We had finally gotten away from it all. Away

from a past we wanted to forget. Mom had a decent job and a guy she really likes, who seems really great. And then all this had to fall into her lap.

“Hey, mom,” I said creeping over to the bed. “Sorry, I just left like that. I should’ve stayed and talked with you.” She didn’t say anything. “Are you alright?”

“Am I alright?” she asked shooting her head up to meet my gaze. “I don’t know, Andy, let’s see, my son is at the hospital in a coma possibly caused by some animal changing witch doctor, my daughter is running around with a gang of werewolves who I haven’t decided are the good guys or bad guys yet and my father is here to let me know just what a shitty job I’m doing raising my kids.” She sighed, “No, Andy, I’m not okay.”

I sat and stared at her for a few moments lost for words, but also confused.

“How d id you know about the wolves?”

“Oh come on,” she said wiping away the tear that managed to fall from her eye, “Lonnie knows everything about everything.”

Lonnie knowing everything brought up a whole new set of questions that I didn’t want to get into right then. However, she didn’t know everything, and that is why I was stuck having to talk to my grandfather.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered, having nothing else to say.

“When Joey wakes up we’re leaving.” She told me softly.

“Leaving where?” I asked with my heart racing. She couldn’t mean leave La Push. I finally had a place I belonged, I had friends, I was in love--she couldn’t be talking about leaving La Push. Maybe she was mad at Lonnie and was talking about moving out.

“I won’t stay here in La Push when my children’s lives are in danger.”

“No, mom!” I jumped to my feet feeling a little hysterical. “We can’t leave. This is our home now. We have friends here. And what about Charlie? I know you love him, mom, you can’t deny it.” She looked away and tried to blink back her tears. Mentioning Charlie was a little below to the belt, but I had to use whatever I could. “You spend all your free time with him. He comes to see you. He’s there for you when you go see Joey. He loves you too. That’s all you have ever wanted. Please mom, don’t do this to us.”

“Andraya!” she snapped, “I don’t’ want to leave, but I will not stay here while there is a thing from nightmares out to get my family. That is that.”

Tears began to swim in my eyes and my breathing became ragged and heavy. There was a sob stuck in my chest, desperate to get out. She couldn’t do this. “I’m not eighteen yet mom, but I am pretty close. Once that birthday gets here, I don’t care where you go. I’m staying.”

I spun on my heel and stormed out, all the while guilt began to ebb its way through me. My mom was my best friend; she needed me as much as I needed her. What was I going to do? If I wanted to stay here, I was going to have to eliminate the dangers she was talking about, and then convince her the wolves were the good guys.

With my temper already flaring and sheer determination, I stomped down the hall to Joey’s room. I stared at the door not sure if I was prepared to go in yet. All the determination and bad ass-ness I was feeling fled when Joey’s scent hit me. I didn’t want to do this now. I didn’t want to do it ever, but when I thought of Seth and Joey I knew it needed to be done. Talking to my grandfather about this was going against everything I had taught myself. I felt like I was walking into a lions den with a brand new pair of meat pants.

Suck it up, Andy! I scolded myself. Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door. Every knock made the knot in my stomach tighten a little more.

“Come in.” His deep raspy voice called. Putting on my werewolf face I pushed the door open. Trying not to look at Joey’s stuff I focused my attention on my grandfather. However, Joey’s smell was torturing me. The urge to drop to my knees and lay on the ground to let his scent wash over me, was strong. I desperately wanted to hear his voice, to see his smile.

“What do you want?” my grandfather asked, interrupting my moment.

“I need to talk to you.” It was easy for me to tell him because I was looking for a distraction from the emotions I was feeling. I really didn't want to cry in front of him.

“I figured you would come see me.” He grinned, making my anger flare. “So, you’ve destroyed another life I see.”

“Listen,” I said, trying to reign in the urge to pounce on him. “I don’t care what you think about me, but I do need to hear what you know about Skinwalkers. We don’t have to get along, I just need information, and you feel like you have some duty to protect these people from whatever curse you think I have. So, get to talking.” I was feeling just a little cocky.

“I know you don’t care what I think about you, you never have. But you will give me the respect I deserve.” He said .

“You give me respect, I’ll give you respect. That’s how it works.” I wanted nothing more then to turn around and leave him sitting there. “This isn’t even about you and me. This is about innocent people getting hurt. This is about Joey.” He looked away at the mention of Joey’s name. He had always had a soft spot for Joey. When I was younger I was always jealous, but when I began not to care whether he loved me or not, it didn’t matter.

“Skinwalkers are beyond evil.” He began after a moment. “In order to become a Skinwalker one must kill a member of their family and attain the evil powers associated with the evil act. It is said that they have the power to assume the form of any animal they choose, depending on what kind of abilities they need such as a coyote for speed, a bear for strength, or a bird to fly.

However, they need the hide of the animal first. They must wear it through a ritual allowing them to take on the animals form from then on.” A chill swept down my spine remembering when Quil thought the dead bear was a little suspicious. Then the bear attack on Seth. Quil was right.

“ They also possess the ability to make any human or animal noise they choose. A Skinwalker may use the voice of a relative or the cry of an infant to lure victims out of the safety of their homes. It is also said that Skinwalkers can read a persons mind or even go as far as entering their thoughts and bending them to their will.” My gut clenched with worry. I didn’t know they could read our minds. “In order to live, they need to drain the power and energy from other beings.” I thought of Embry and Paul when they were sick, then remembered Leah had looked drained as well.

“The Skinwalkers you have here were probably drawn here by the power of the wolf pack.” My gaze shot from the blue carpet to him. “The wolves shift through old powerful magic. The energy they use to shift is constantly running through their bodies making them prime targets for Skinwalker attacks.”

“They have been left alone.” I told him. “Except for tonight. One got hurt, but he’ll survive. There was a body found in the woods and he was human. The guy that attacked me in the locker room was human.”

"They would be left alone.” He explained. “Once the power source is gone, where else will they get it from?” I hadn’t thought about that.

“One has been in my head.” I whispered going back to the night on the cliffs and the other times I could hear its voice in my head,. “It took over and made me jump off a cliff, but before it did, I pushed it away.” He gave me a puzzled look. “I could hear words being chanted in my head and its scent was everywhere. Then when it had control of Ryan, I could smell it in him too.”

“Smell?” He asked.

“Yes, there is always this horrible bitter smell in the air when the Skinwalker is around or near.”

“But it had control of the boys mind; one could not have been near then.” Damn. I didn’t think of that either. He thought for a moment then took a deep breath.

“Our family was chosen to protect our people from Skinwalkers. The animals that our ancestors shifted into were chosen by some of their characteristics like Takoda being a mountain lion because he was a strong leader and an admirable warrior. He too described a certain smell that appeared when the Skinwalker was near.” He looked of f in thought and my mind was running. What did the Skinwalker smell like to Takoda? Why did he only smell it?

“Takoda could only smell the Skinwalker, Nukpana, when he was in animal form because its power was just as strong as Takoda’s, but when it was human, Takoda couldn’t scent him.” He rubbed his chin. “You say you hear words being chanted, what does the chant say?”

“I don’t know. It’s a language I have never heard before.”

“And you smell this bitter scent every time the walker is near?” I nodded my head. “I believe you are scenting its magic. The Lynx can find truths where they are hidden. They are considered secret keepers, but they also see through lies. Your ability to shift into a Lynx gave you that power. The spells among Skinwalkers are very private and known only to those within their circle, but your power lets you know when the Skinwalker is using magic. It also gave you the skill to block the Skinwalker's power. “

“If I can scent when it is using magic I should just be able to scent it out while it is human.” I could picture myself going door to door, asking if I could smell people.

“No, a Skinwalker must constantly use their magic to stay in their animal form. When they are human you could probably scent them only when they perform a spell. But they would have to be close by for that.”

“How do you kill one?” I asked hoping he had an answer.

“To weaken a Skinwalker you must call it by its human name while in animal form. However to kill it you will need to burn the body

“Is there anything to watch for on humans that would signal they are a Skinwalker?” I asked desperate for any kind of information.

“Stories say if a person is a Skinwalker their eyes will shine like an animals in a certain light.” I frowned, that wasn’t very helpful. The phone rang in the kitchen and I jumped up to answer it hoping it was Jake, but mom beat me there. I sat back down when she didn’t call my name.

“Andraya, these Skinwalkers seem to have it out for you and I do not understand why.” My grandfather said. I waited for a snide remark about how I wasn’t worth it, but nothing came.

“So you think there is more then one Skinwalker?” I asked sitting back down on the carpet.

“There has to be. They usually feed off of each others’ energy, but since the wolf pack is here they don’t need to. However, they still need help, such as a lookout when they are committing evil deeds…”

He was interrupted by a fast knock on the door. Before either one of us could say come in, my mother poked her head in with tears streaming down her face.

“Joey’s awake.” She said with a huge grin. I wanted to weep with happiness and relief, but I also wanted to cry. With him awake mom would pack us up and move us away as soon as he got home from the hospital. I had to find the Skinwalker and quick

Xoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxoxox

Reviews would be much appreciated :)

Chapter: 24

AN: The usual :) Andy’s mine. Jacob and the rest of the pack is Stephanies :(

“Andraya, a couple just sat down in your section.” Jessica, the other waitress on duty announced. With about as much enthusiasm as someone going to get a root canal, I grabbed two menus and headed to wait on my new customers. Mrs. Meyer and the hostess gave me pitied looks as I walked by. I probably looked like death warmed over. Tips were really going to suck tonight.

After mom announced Joey had woken up, we all piled in the creature and headed to the hospital. We were all nervous wondering if he would have amnesia or some other serious condition caused from being in the coma. The doctors only allowed my mother and I to see him at first. They didn’t want to over stimulate him. I choked up when I saw him. He was still pale and sickly looking and his eyes weren’t full of life like they had once been. But when he smiled at us I couldn’t stop the tears. My baby brother was going to be okay, there wasn’t a better feeling in the world.

His doctor wanted to keep him for observations, tests and a little physical therapy since he had been in the coma for almost a week, but Joey was pretty reluctant to stay. He said he wanted to get home and into his own bed, but I knew he was afraid of the needles they kept coming at him with. Poor guy was afraid of them, but would never show it. Mom stayed by his bed day and almost all night. The nurses got a little frustrated once she started trying to play doctor.

I was beyond relieved that Joey was going to be fine, but the closer he came to being fully recovered the more mom pushed about us moving. The woman wouldn’t budge on the matter. Hoping she was just over stressed from my grandfather visiting and Joey being in the hospital, I left the subject alone, hoping she would calm down once Joey was okay. However, when I told her that the guys and I would find the Skinwalker and make sure it wouldn’t bother anyone anymore, all that succeeded in doing was making her start packing. I knew she was scared, but I was surprised she over reacted like this. I guess if I knew some evil being was after my family I would be freaked out as well. Jake wasn’t too happy when I told him mom was threatening He started working overtime on patrols trying to find the Skinwalker, he even brought me in on a search after work. Unfortunately there was no sign of it. Learning that I could only scent the Skinwalker when it was using magic, was a little disappointing. I was hoping that I could go around and smell the people in the neighborhood and find the Skinwalker that way. It sounded a little silly, but I was desperate.

“Good evening, I’m Andraya and I will be your waitress tonight,” I greeted the old couple that had sat down at one of my tables. “Tonight’s specials are baked salmon with steamed vegetables or baked potato, or you can choose mushroom ravioli with a side salad and bread sticks.” I smiled as best as I could, hoping it looked genuine. I needed some kind of tips tonight. The old woman smiled then glanced at the menu. “What can I get you to drink?” I continued.

“I’ll have a sweet tea,” The man said holding the menu away from his face to get a better view. I jotted down his drink order.

“George you know you don’t need that sweet tea what did Dr. Wallace say?” the woman scolded. George’s neck turned red and he grumbled some thing that sounded like. “Dr. Wallace was a quack”, but I wasn’t sure.

“He’ll have an un-sweet tea,” the woman said ignoring his mumbling, “and I would like water with a couple lemon slices please.”

“Sure thing,” I told her, jotting down the rest of the drink order. “I will give you a minute to decide what you want.” She nodded and went back to looking at the menu. Crisscrossing through the array of tables I made my way to the drink counter oddly feeling a bit better. They were such a cute old couple. The kind of couple you see holding hands in the store and you can’t help but say “awww”. It would be nice to be that couple in forty or fifty years. My better mood plummeted when I thought of Jacob and me as an old couple. I may not be here for us to even be a young couple. Nose burning with the threat to cry I grabbed a couple glasses and filled them with ice.

“Hey, Andy,” a familiar masculine voice said behind me. “you okay?”

I wiggled my nose in an attempt to make the possible redness go away then turned to face Mr. McKee. It was always odd seeing your teachers outside of school, like they weren’t supposed to have a life other then yelling at kids and teaching. Mr. McKee and I had met outside of school on many occasions for tutoring and when I would see him with Leah, but it was still a little odd seeing him.

“Hey, Mr. McKee,” I greeted lightly, trying to put my fake smile back on. His dark eyebrows furrowed with confusion and he rubbed his chin. He was pretty hot for a teacher, but he was nothing compared to the strong, masculine, beauty of Jacob (I could be a little biased though).

“I don’t mean to intrude, but I was sitting over by the bar and saw you. I thought you were a little upset so I came over to see if you were all right.”

“Thanks, but I’m fine,” I replied filling the cups with the requested drinks. “You meeting Leah here?” I asked while putting the lemon on the edge of the cup.

“No, I’m going solo tonight,” he informed, with a frown. “Leah said there was some sort of family emergency involving Seth so she would be MIA for awhile.” Guilt flashed through me when I thought of Seth. He was doing much better then he was three days ago, but his wound was still healing slowly and he was having trouble moving. After they had finally gotten him to phase back to human, Mrs. Clearwater and Leah took him home. Jake stayed by Seth’s side when he wasn’t patrolling or being there for me when I was with Joey.

“Yeah, I heard something happened, but I wasn’t sure how serious it was.”

“Really?” Mr. Mckee asked, moving out of the way so I could pass him with the drinks, “I thought you knew everything related to that little group. You and Kim seem to be pretty close with the guys.”

“Yeah we are, but they don’t tell us everything. And I’m not nosy enough to get in their business.” Liar liar pants on fire. “If Jake wants me to know something he’ll tell me.”

Walking back through the maze of tables to give the couples their drinks, I was surprised to see Mr. McKee still sitting at the drink counter.. After listening to the woman scold her husband for ordering the 16 oz steak and baked potato, then switching his order to the salmon and steamed veggies and the same for her. I jotted down their order and gave it to Freddy the cook. Grabbing the bucket full of silverware and a handful of napkins I decided to wrap silverware while I waited for my order to come up.

“So did you ever get a visit from that detective again?” Mr. McKee probed casually, sliding down to where I was sitting. There were more luxurious places to sit other then near where I was wrapping silver ware, so I was a little confused as to why he was sitting near me.

“Sir I have your food if you’re ready to dine.” Jessica said flashing him a smile and batting her eyes. If the girl only knew whose man she was flirting with. Leah could ear her for supper…literally.

“Uh do you mind if I sit here and eat?” Mr. Mckee asked me. “Do you think Stephanie will mind?” he turned to ask Jessica.

“No I don’t think Mrs. Meyer will mind at all.” Jessica said wearing a smile that would do Miss. America proud. Mr. McKee looked at me waiting for an answer.

“I don’t mind,” I replied shrugging my shoulders, “all I am going to do is wrap silver ware.”

Jessica sat his plate down in front of him and handed him his silverware. Before she could try to flirt anymore a customer waved her over.

“I would rather watch you wrap silverware then sit alone,” he sighed as he picked up his fork to eat, “Things are just so dull without Leah around. We usually have dinner together.”

“Okay, whatever suits you.” The moments were quiet for awhile after that as I wrapped silverware and he ate his chicken parmesan.

“So you never answered my question about the detective. Have you heard anything else from him?”

“Actually no,” I answered, surprised that I hadn’t noticed. How could you not notice you were no longer visited by someone who thought you committed murder? “My mom works at the sheriff’s office. She probably talked with him.” At least I hoped so. I would have to ask when I got home.

“There was talk around town they were investigating you.” He added. My head shot up when the scent of a lie hit me. It was that cold minty smell and I was confused as to why he would lie about something like that.

“Wow, I was the talk of the town.” I said, going along with the conversation, “I feel special.”

“So how are you doing in trig?” he asked, after another moment of silence. I really didn’t feel like being much of a conversationalist tonight, but he seemed pretty desperate to talk to someone.

“Considering all the stress I’ve had to deal with lately, I’ve been doing pretty well.” I smiled triumphantly. “Ms. Knight hasn’t been able to pick on me once. Thanks for the help.”

“No problem.” He replied, with a smirk. “I’m glad to hear your brother is doing better. “

“Me too. That was a big weight off of my shoulders.”

“I bet.”

“Order up, Andy!” Freddy called. I left the silverware in the bucket and put the plates on the tray and headed over to the couples table. They were holding hands and talking, looking intently into each others eyes. It was so touching. To have a love last that long would be amazing.

“That was fast!” the woman exclaimed, when she saw me approaching them with their plates.

“We’re not very busy tonight.” I admitted.

“I wish we could get service like this at Dr. Wallace’s office.” George complained. “Since Dr. Cullen left they haven’t had a decent doctor here.”

I froze when I heard the name. The Cullen’s were the vampires that had lived in Forks before I moved to LaPush and they were mortal enemies with the werewolves. A chill ran down my spine thinking of them. Leeches, Jake had called them. If the man only knew who had been treating him he would be thankful Dr. Wallace was here.

“Would you like a refill?” I asked them, shaking my thoughts.

“No, sweetie, I think we’re fine.” The woman answered. Still a little shook up over my thoughts about the Cullen’s I returned to my silverware distraction and talking to Mr. McKee.

We sat and chatted for awhile. The old couple finished off their meal and George took a slice of cheesecake home, with permission from his wife of course. The clock on the wall seemed to be ticking way too slow. I had the urge to take it down and see if the batteries needed to be replaced or not. I only had two more hours then I could go see Joey. Two more hours until I could see my Jacob, two more hours….

“You’ve got a customer, Andy.” Jessica announced, breaking into my thoughts. I groaned with frustration.

“Two more hours, Andraya,” Mr. McKee announced, with a smile. I snatched up a menu and headed toward my section. I froze when I saw who it was. The purple outfit and flaming red hair could be recognizable anywhere. It was Ms. Knight.

“Why do the dinner Gods hate me?” I whispered. “Be polite and professional.” I continued. “And if she gives you any lip cuss her out.” I added, in my mind. No, I couldn’t cuss her out. It wouldn’t do any good, I’d lose my job and she would know she got on my nerves.

“Good evening,” I said, as I arrived at her table, “My name is Andy and I will be your waitress tonight. What can I start you off with to drink?” How about some pesticide. The mean thought ran through my head before I could stop it.

“Hello, Andraya,” She sneered. “I see you are back to work. Maybe you will return to school as well.”

“I have been in school.” I retorted, trying to hold the fake smile plastered on my face.

“Oh, really.” She said. “By your grades I thought maybe you had been absent. I know you have issues at home, so I thought maybe you were taking a vacation.”

“Our specials tonight are baked Salmon,” with a side of rat poison. “with steamed vegetables or a baked potato. Or you can choose the mushroom ravioli with a side salad and bread sticks.” I wanted to get her order and be gone. She smiled showing all her teeth and from where I stood I could see a little smudge of red lipstick on them.

“I’ll have the salmon and steamed vegetables,” she ordered. “and to drink I would like a glass of water.”

“Coming right up.” I replied, grabbing the menu from the table. I didn’t want to deal with her tonight. Glancing at the clock I told myself, “one hour and ten minutes”..

“You don’t look too thrilled.” Mr. McKee pointed out, when I threw the menu up on the counter and handed Freddy Ms. Knights order. I fought back the urge to tell Freddy to drop on the ground a couple times and play soccer with it.

“Ms. Knight has decided to come brighten up my evening with her presence.”

“Oh really.” He mused, trying to hide a smile. Glad he thought it was entertaining.

The hour crept by slowly. Even if it was going to be nice and go by fast I could not leave until Ms. Knight left. She was done eating but she was hanging around talking with the other waitresses and even chatted with Mrs. Meyer. Tired of waiting for her I grabbed her ticket and placed it on her table.

“I hope you have a wonderful evening.” I told her, not waiting for a reply. I turned on my heel and headed back to where Mr. McKee was sitting.

I had not made it halfway across the room when a foul odor hit my senses. Fear gripped the edges of my stomach as I quickly glanced around the room looking for some sort of sign of the skinwalker. When my eyes fell on Ms. Knight paying her ticket; I could not help but notice the evil little smile she had on her face. My mind began racing thinking of the times I came across the Skinwalker or smelled it. Ms. Knight was in the hallway when I almost suffocated to death. She could have easily taken over Ryan’s mind while we were at school. Mariah was supposed to meet her the night Seth was hurt, but she had a sudden family emergency and she hated me for no reason. Something was off about Ms. Knight. She could very well be a Skinwalker. I was shaken from my thoughts when I felt someone’s body collide with mine.

“Oh, sorry, Andy!” Jessica exclaimed, grabbing me and holding me upright. Ignoring her I glanced back to the cashier, but Ms. Knight was gone. Jessica was gone when I turned back to apologize for ignoring her. Hoping I could keep it together until I could get to Sam or Jake and tell them about my Ms. Knight theory, I headed to her table to clean up the mess. I was surprised to find a three dollar tip. I left it lying there though, scared she might have cursed it or something.

Once the clock hit eight I said good bye to Mr. McKee, who seemed desperate for company, and Jessica who was more then willing to provide him company, and I was more then relieved to be heading out the door to my car. Anticipation ate at me, wanting to race to Sam and Jacob telling them I knew who was a Skinwalker. Shoving my hand in my pocket I began searching for my keys, only to come up with nothing.

“What else is going to go wrong tonight?” I groaned to the moon. Knowing if I got too frustrated I wouldn’t be able to focus on anything, I retraced my steps, all the way back inside. I searched behind the counter; under tables; in the bathroom and I still came up with nothing.

“Do you have a spare set?” Mr. McKee asked, after he gave up looking for them too.

“Yeah, but they are at home so that does me no good.”

“I could give you a ride to your house and bring you back.”

“Could you really?” I asked, ignoring the little voice in my head telling me to call Jacob. It would be a quick ride to my house and back. Beside I couldn’t just leave the car here and it would give Mr. McKee something to do.

“Yeah let me grab my jacket.”

“Thank you so much.” I told Mr. McKee as we rode to my house.

“It is my pleasure, Andraya.” He said, never taking his eyes off the road.

“Do you think you will be seeing Jacob or Sam tonight?” he asked, as we made it into LaPush.

“Um, I’m not sure.” I replied, a little confused about where his question came from.

The rest of the ride was quiet. The little trailer was dark when we pulled up to it. Mom, Lonnie and my grandfather must have been with Joey.

“Will you be able you be able to get in?” Mr. McKee asked, looking up at the trailer.

“Yep.” I said, stopping myself from telling him we had a spare key in the flower pot by the back door. I quickly got out of the green sedan and made my way to the house while he waited. The spare key was ice cold when I pulled it out of the flower pot.

Once inside the house I flipped on a couple lights on my way to the kitchen. The spare car keys were in the drawer next to the fridge. After fumbling around in the drawer moving aside birthday candles and tools, I found the spares. When I slammed the drawer shut the lights flickered.

“Cheap walls.” I muttered. As I was walking out of the kitchen I stopped at the phone debating whether or not to call Jake and tell him what I thought about Ms. Knight. “I need to see him anyways.” I told myself when I made up my mind. When reaching for the light switch to turn them off, they went out on their own.

“What the…”

Before I could finish my sentence the foul Skinwalker odor invaded my nose, followed by a white hot pain in the back of my head. That was the last thing I remembered before falling unconscious.

I know it is not the best chapter but I really wanted to get something out :)

Thank you everyone for reading!! I know my updates are farther between then usual, but I am working on my time management and I think I may be on to something lol.

So be a dear and leave a review!!

Chapter: 25

I know I know it has been too long since I have updated. I promise I have a good excuse. I had surgery a couple weeks ago. They had to take out my gall bladder and because of this I missed a week of school. So after I recovered I had soooo much work to catch up on, plus the regular work. So the past couple weeks have been hectic…wait what’s past hectic? If you know what is past hectic then that is what my life has been lately. Forgive me???

On with the show

.:Chapter 23:.

I felt like crap, maybe worse. Struggling to raise my head that felt as if it weighed a ton, I tried to recall what happened and why the hell I felt like someone hit me in the head with a baseball bat….repeatedly. My thoughts were hazy, but slowly coming together as my brain began functioning again replaying the nights events. Work was the first thought, then running into Ms. Knight, then scenting the skinwalker…my heart began racing when everything started to fall into place. Ms. Knight was the skinwalker.

“Got to get to Jake and Sam.” I thought to myself, while trying to get control of my frantic heart beat. Yes, I really needed to get to Jake and Sam; however the ropes that kept me prisoner in the chair prevented me from fulfilling that need. My eyes shot open so I could take in my surroundings. I remembered being at home before I was hit, but there was this God awful smell that did not smell like home. When I glanced around I realized I was home, tied to a chair, sitting right in the middle of my kitchen.

“Tied to my own dining room chair. How wrong is that?” I thought bitterly. The aroma was getting stronger and I recognized it as the skinwalkers. Fear gripped my insides when I really began to take notice of how screwed I was. Not only was I unable to run due to being tied to my own dining room chair, I was in the vicinity of an evil creature that was out for blood. Not just any blood, my blood. The skinwalkers scent invaded my nostrils and assaulted my senses, making my eyes water. What kind of witchy work was she up to for it to smell that bad?

The scent softened and I heard footsteps behind me.

Damn! My mind raced trying to think of some way to get out of this shitty situation.

“I can smell your fear, Andraya.” I froze when I heard the smooth masculine voice. So there was another skinwalker. Double damn!

My stomach twisted and knotted itself with fear. My hands shook and the hair on the back of my neck stood up. My body tingled with the urge to shift. My predator instincts were kicking in and they were prepared to take over. Shifting would not have been the best idea since there were two skinwalkers around, one of which could turn into a bear and the other a mean wolf. And there were no trees for me to jump up at this time. A low sinister chuckle brought me out of my thoughts.

“Just a little more time and I will finally be rid of you.” The voice continued. As soon as it was finished I recognized who it was, but hoped like hell I was wrong. It could not be him. He shuffled closer to me and his fingers ran across my shoulders as he walked in front of me, making me want to vomit. “You have been a pain in my ass, Andraya Rayne.” Mr. McKee said when he stepped in front of me. I tried to hide my surprise, but I just could not believe it. Mr. McKee could not be a skinwalker.

“Surprise.” He said, with a villainous smile. Okay, so maybe he could. “I see you are lost for words.” He added. “But do not worry. You do not need to talk to serve your purpose for tonight.”

“My purpose?” I asked, finally speaking. My silence would only lead him to believe I was giving up without a fight.

“Yes, you are a very important little lynx.” He said, taking a step back. He leaned his body against the counter and folded his arms over his chest.

“So how am I important?” I said after a moment of silence. I needed him talking so I could try to figure out how I was going to get out of this mess. He turned and glanced out of the kitchen window.

“We have some time I guess I could explain.” He said. Walking past me and out of my sight he grabbed a chair and brought it around to sit right in front of me. His skinwalker scent was not as strong as it was before, but it still bothered me.

“What are you using your magic on?”

“You are quite the clever little kitten, aren’t you?” he mused when he sat down. “We will get to that later.”

I focused on the scent wondering if I could see it and follow his magic, but it just was not strong enough. A warm sensation formed in my feet and slowly moved its way up. The scent became stronger and the air was thick making it hard to breathe. Knowing he was trying to take control of me, I focused all of my attention on the scent again. This time it was strong enough to catch. It was in my body creeping up my legs. I could hear the words in my mind then also noticed he was whispering them. Pushing the magic out of me was exhausting.

“You are a hard girl to break, Andraya.” He chuckled with amusement.

“Yeah, sorry, I’m not a teenage boy for you use to beat up girls.” I snapped. I tried to breathe evenly so he would not notice I was drained. Catching an attitude with an evil supernatural being, intent on murdering you was probably not the best idea. But I was in a bad mood and being tied to a chair was not helping.

“Ah, yes. Ryan was quite easy to control.” He chuckled nastily, leaning back to get comfortable in his chair. I shot him a nasty glare. “It’s your fault I had to do that to him.”

“How do you figure that?” I asked with curiosity. Being as uncomfortable as I was, escape plans were not coming to mind like I wanted them to. So I took a pause to listen to why it was my fault he invaded poor Ryan’s mind.

“Well, Andraya, if you would have just died that night on the cliffs instead of figuring out you could see through my magic and chasing me out of your body, then I would not have had to do that to our friend Ryan. However, thanks to your wolf buddy, Jacob, you survived.” He sighed heavily. “However, I will have to thank him for that because I found out you are going to be quite useful to me.”

I noticed how he never mentioned another skinwalker. It was always him doing the magic and attempted murders. And I was useful to him not them.

“So where are the others?” I asked.

“Others?”

“Aren’t you supposed to have buddies that feed you power? Most skinwalkers do.”

“So you have been doing research.” He nodded. “Good for you. However, I get my power from other sources. I work better alone.” Guilt started mixing with the fear in my stomach. I had been ready to call Ms. Knight a skinwalker. Now that I knew she wasn’t, I felt bad about placing the blame on her. She was just a mean old lady that could not stand me.

My grandfather’s words popped into my head “The Skinwalkers you have here were probably drawn here by the power of the wolf pack.”

“The pack,” I whispered, mainly to myself.

“Yes, they are a delicious source of energy,” He gloated.

“What about Leah?” I asked wondering if he really even had feelings for her.

“Leah was my ticket in.” he explained with a shrug. “I became close with her to get close to the whole pack. Once I got close, I was able to drain them a little at a time. If I took too much it would weaken them and consequently weaken Me.” images of Embry and Paul’s sick faces entered my mind.

“You did it all.” I commented, as all the things he had done rushed into my head, like a dam had broken. The blood in my room, the near death experiences, Joey’s accident, Seth getting hurt and Embry and Paul being sick. Rage flared through me.

I yanked at the ropes again to see if maybe, just maybe they would loosen. With the fury inside of me I needed to get loose and beat this power draining, animal killing, accident causing piece of crap. The ropes dug into my wrists causing pain to shoot up my arms. I tried moving my ankles hoping I could use my leg strength to bust the ties. No luck. The ropes there were tight there too. Why couldn’t I have super strength like Jake and the pack? Pieces of rope would not hold them back. The only thing I could think of to do was shift and my body tingled ready for it. The predator side of me wanted to take a bite out of the asshole as well. I knew my paws would be small enough to fit through the ropes. There were holes in that plan though. No matter how pissed I was and no matter how fast I was, this guy could shift into a bear and take me out with a swipe of its paws. True enough I could run. But I would probably get tangled up in my clothes. Then there was the issue with the door, I wouldn’t be able to open it. Jumping out of a window may cut me in half.

“Why me?” I asked, feeling my hopes of survival diminish. If I fought I was dead. If I didn’t I was dead. I was in a lose, lose situation.

“Because I need your blood, Andraya.” He said leaning forward and putting his elbows on his knees. “You can thank your great grandfather for that.”

“What?” I asked wondering how my great grandfather ended up in the conversation.

“We still have a little time. I would have explained earlier, but you side tracked me.” he said. “I need you to shut up and listen for awhile. I am not who everyone thinks I am.” He laughed and held out his arms. “This body is not even mine.” I furrowed my brow with confusion.

“I was a powerful sorcerer when I lived on this earth the first time. People were so afraid of me they would not even speak my name. I only needed to drain the power of a human once a month on the full moon, compared to the many lives my brethren had to take for power, that was impressive. My animal was powerful as well, I had the ability to take on more then one bear at a time and defeat them. Then one night after I raided an unsuspecting village, I took the pregnant wife of an enemy. He was a warrior that was given the gift to shift so he and his blood line could defeat me and other sorcerers, or as they are referred to “Skinwalkers.” He paused to see my reaction. My blood thrummed through my veins. The story was familiar. Too familiar.

“When the warrior came to rescue his wife, we made a pact. I would let his wife go and he would bring me a member of his tribe. It would have made things easier on the both of us. If he did it every month, I would leave his family and the rest of his people alone. The poor little warrior was eaten up with guilt, but he did leave me a gift, a frail old man. I was not satisfied with the gift so I returned for his wife just as I promised I would if he disappointed me. The wife was killed by my hand, but the baby inside of her was to be raised as my own.”

My blood froze in my veins and my heart stopped beating. Time stood still while I digested what he said and what it could mean. But it was impossible.

“The warrior found me in my home and attacked me from behind. He was so full of rage that I could not get any control over him.” He locked eyes with me. “Your great great grandfather succeeded in killing my body, Andraya, but my spirit continued to live on.”

“Nukapana?” I choked out with disbelief.

“I would say in the flesh, but like I said before, this is not my body.”

Nausea hit me hard and bile crept up into my throat. How could Nukpana be here? I had to figure out what he wanted and try to get out of dodge before he tried to get it. From my nightmares I remembered Nukpana's face and the fear I felt when I saw him.

“How?” I asked unable to stop myself from asking. Curiosity killed the cat, I thought to myself.

“I should first tell you Greg McKee is not a real person. This body belongs to a Jason Brown. Jason was a young curious man dabbling in dark magic. He thought he could be more powerful then I. He contacted me through the spirit world where I had been trying to find a way to get back here and get my revenge. Thinking I would help him, he invited me into his body and from there I took over. He was not suspecting I would take over everything. He did not know that all I needed to get back onto the plane was a body. Before he was completely eliminated Jason Brown knew he provided me that.” His eyes lit with excitement clearly reminiscing and enjoying the feeling he got from his disgusting deeds.

“Once I returned here I went to the place where my body was destroyed and to find the family responsible. That was when I found you the first time, Andraya. You were just a little girl then, running around outside with another young boy. I did not know then that you could shift because usually the ability is passed along to the first born son from Takoda’s blood line. But since there had not been a skinwalker near your family’s home, there was no need for them to shift. You gained the ability not just because you have your mother’s genes, but because you have the wolf gene from your father. Yes, Andraya, I have been doing research on you as well.

“Your grandfather’s first born son should have began shifting when I spent that short amount of time near your reservation. Just like your wolf friends began changing when the vampires were near. But your grandfather does not have a first born son, nor is he first born. So, my presence awakened that gene from your mother’s side of the family and your father’s gene pushed it into action. If I knew your father I would thank him.”

I was stunned to hear how much he knew. He knew things about me that I did not even know. I had no idea that the shifting gene was supposed to be passed down to the first born son. Then he knew about the vampires. It was just nuts!

“My plan was to kill your grandfather first then the rest of the family, but I felt a power coming from someone. I was not sure who it came from, nor was I strong enough at the time to shift and fight off another predator. So I located my burial site, retrieved my bones then set out on a quest to find good sources of power so I could return later and finish what I started. I traveled many years, then, I ended up here in La Push as Mr. Gregory McKee, English literature teacher. It is amazing the documentation you can get when you can control the minds of others.”

He was clearly proud of his accomplishments. Aggravation at myself set in. How could I have been sitting in his class and not know what he was? How could I have spent so much time around him and never even catch a hint of something? He hurt my friends, my family, and I never even knew it was him. If I did not get out of this what would he do to the people I cared about? Anxiety hit when I realized how long it had been since I got home. Visiting hours would be over soon and mom would be coming home with Aunt Lonnie and my grandfather. If we were here when they got here he would get his revenge. Tears prickled at my eyes. I could not let that happen I had to get out of here, out of this situation. If not for me, then for my family.

“Then imagine my surprise when one day a descendant of Takoda Rayne walks into my classroom. I was not sure at first if you were a shifter. I felt the power in you, but it was different, like a mix of the wolves and your ancestors. I watched you for a long time, Andraya. Followed you until I knew for sure. When I was sure it was you I had to prepare. However, there was one complication.”

Shifting was my only option. That was the only way I was going to get out of here and I had to get out of there. I had to plan my escape route a little better; if I could just get out of the house and make it to the woods I might be able to find a way to destroy him. Even if it meant throwing myself off a cliff and taking him with me. My heart ached for Jacob. I just wanted one last glimpse, one last laugh, one last mesmerizing kiss. The tears fell when they filled my eyes. My nose burned and the tears built up even more.

“Oh, do not cry, little lynx. The story is just getting good. The complication was Jason’s brother. Being a good brother, Michael searched for his brother and posted missing persons flyers everywhere and I guess someone called in a sighting here in Washington. A very unlucky Michael found his brother and had to suffer the consequences. The one good thing that came from my complication was I had the blood of one of Jason’s relatives. In order to produce powerful dark magic one must use the blood of a relative. I drained Michael and used his blood to taint your room. It allowed me into your head and into your dreams. Your aunt Lonnie was quite helpful and easy to take control of when I performed my magic in your room, however she did ruin it all when she gave you that dream catcher. I tried entering your dreams when you found out you could push my magic away, hoping you were more vulnerable in your sleep. But I could not get past the catcher.”

Aunt Lonnie’s sweet face popped into my head and I wondered if I would ever see her again. My plan was forming. I was going to shift hoping that alone would catch him off guard, then get loose from everything and bolt for a window. There was no way I would get the door open in time and it took to long to shift from human to animal, then back to human to open the door then back to animal. I would be exhausted.

“When I took over your body at school the first time it was just to see if I could, but that night on the cliffs when you realized you could push my power away, I knew I was in trouble. I tried to kill you then,” I scoffed at the way he casually said it. “but like I said before your wolf saved you. And as I also stated before I am glad. When I returned home that night I discovered that I would need you in the end. In order to return my spirit to my body and have it fully restored I need the blood of the family that killed my body, and I need the blood from their animal form. Your family’s magic plus my own will succeed in returning me to my true form. When that happens I will have all of my powers and I will be unstoppable.”

That put a screeching halt to my escape plan. A small part of me wished that Jake would come save the day like he did with Ryan, and every other time I had been in trouble. But I knew it would be too dangerous for him. I was the only person that could destroy this demon. I just didn’t know how.

“I have been waiting for the perfect opportunity to get your blood and I kept up my attempts to control you. I tried weakening you physically when I made Ryan attack you. I thought maybe it would knock you off guard and I would be able to enter your mind and make you shift, but, alas, your night in furry armor showed up and saved you from that one as well. When I could not weaken you physically I went for your heart. Little Joey was so easily distracted in the car. You should have heard him scream when the car spun.” He leaned forward putting his face inches from mine. He stank of skinwalker and animal. He laughed and his smile looked feral. I tried smothering the intense anger building up inside of me. Joey was not some game piece for him to play with.

“You became a bit reckless after that. I knew for sure you would break and give me a chance to get what I needed. But your faithful dogs kept a good eye on you. Those wolves were beginning to anger me with there continuous interruptions with my plans. However, I needed them for my power. I needed power, but I had to take from them gradually. I knew from experience that if I took too much in a short amount of time then they would get sick. Look what happened to Paul and Embry. I began draining my power from Leah alone. I believe since she is the only female in the pack she is in a group of her own. She is part of the pack, but yet I was able to drain from her and not have it affect me the way it did when I drained Paul and Embry.

Once I had my fill of Leah’s power I decided I would try to get to you another way. By having a stronger more powerful animal then you. After killing a couple bears for a hide, I attained the ability to shift into a rather large grizzly. After I ran into Paul’s little imprint I knew it would not take long for you to find your way into the woods. I did not expect you to bring the whole pack with you.”

“I followed them.” I spoke up for the first time. At the moment I was stuck on stupid. I was back to having no idea how I was going to get out of this. My plan was shot to hell when he said he needed blood from me as a lynx. My life was not the only one in danger right now. My family. My friends. And the rest of La Push was in danger. Their lives rested in my hands. What was I going to do?

“Either way, you were there in the woods. I did not want to hurt Seth that night, but he was in the way and the only way I could stop a wolf that size was to use magic in my claws. That is why he did not recover right away. My magic will leave him hurt for awhile. With Seth hurt, your pack was distracted, leaving you open for the taking. Jessica was quite helpful tonight at the restaurant. When I took control of her mind, I had her take your keys so I could offer you a ride home. And now here we are Andraya and soon your time will be up. I am waiting for the moon to be just right. The full moon will add a little more power to the transformation, securing it.”

My wrists were raw and probably bleeding from the desperate pulls I continued trying. He was done with the story. That was not good. I could only imagine what he had planned afterward. He stood up on his feet and returned the chair to its original space.

“So, let us get started.” He said rubbing his hands together as if he were about to eat a meal, not murder someone. I could not believe how nonchalant he was about this. Then again, he was an evil psychopathic skinwalker. “Shift, Andraya, and this will go much easier and much quicker.”

“Go to hell.” I spat, yanking violently at the ropes. Still no progress.

“Shift, Andraya!”

“Go. To. Hell. Psychopath!” before I knew what had happened, his fist connected with my face, knocking me and the chair to the floor. I could taste blood in my mouth and a searing pain surged through my head.

“Now let us try this again.” he snarled, glaring down at me. “Shift.”

“No,” I replied. He reared his leg back and kicked me in the stomach like he was kicking a field goal. My breath rushed out of me, leaving me gasping. A white hot pain coursed through my abdomen. I couldn’t inhale, couldn’t exhale, and couldn’t curl up into a defensive ball. All I could do was let the tears stream down my face.

The chair and I were yanked up off the floor in one swoop. My vision swirled and my head rolled around trying to right it.

“You will shift tonight!” he yelled. When I did not respond or move he backhanded the other side of my face. Amazed that I was still conscious, I spit out the tooth and the blood that filled my mouth after his blow. Reality hit me. I was going to die tonight. I was going to die tonight. Whether to save my family or by having my blood drained by him, I was going to die. There was only one option for me; I was going to have to shift. I just prayed I could do it quickly enough.

“Fine, you want to be stubborn. I will fix that.” He walked past me to the dish drain and I took that moment to focus on calming myself and shifting. I welcomed the sensation and began pulling fiercely at the ropes when I felt my body shrinking. As soon as I was loose of the ropes I darted in the direction of the living room, shaking off the clothes that clung to me.

“I knew you would come around.” Nukpana laughed viciously. My heart thundered and my pulse hammered from fear. I had to get away before he caught up with me. I had to make it somewhere. Joey was the only room with the door open and I flung my body in there. With a last minute decision I jumped on the bed, then threw myself at the window hoping it would break. Instead I hit the window, hard, and bounced off. Damn!

My head ached with pain, from being knocked around like a punching bag and hitting a window head on. I probably had a concussion. I could not let him catch me like this. I felt for my ability to shift back and was soon standing stark naked in the middle of Joeys room. My skin felt tight and aggravated from shifting so close together. The house was eerily quiet. I had expected him to be right behind me breaking the door down with an ax, like some psycho from a scary movie. Looking out the room door would probably be the stupidest idea. Instead I grabbed a pair of Joey’s shorts and shirt that looked like it belonged to my grandfather, and put them on. I stepped on to the bed and grabbed the bottom of the window to pull it up. It would not budge.

“You did not think I would leave an escape route did you?” his low sinister voice came from behind me. “I thought you decided to do this the easy way, so I began placing my bones on the kitchen floor for preparation. Now that I see you trying to escape, I guess I was wrong.”

He lunged for me and I jumped out of the way, trying to make it out of the room before he could. He grabbed me by the back of my head before I could make it to the door and threw me into the wall. There was no way I was going to get away from him. There was no way I was going to get him out of this house. I was going to have to fight. Ignoring the blinding pain taking over the inside of my head, I spun around and threw my fist into his gut. He doubled over and I brought my knee up to meet his face, just like I saw in the movies. Instead of him falling to the ground liked I had hoped, he hit me in the gut and tackled me to the ground. His face loomed inches above me and I hit him with a Glasgow’s kiss, smacking my forehead as hard as I could against his nose. Blood sprayed every where and he fell to the side screaming with pain.

Jumping to my feet I rushed into the living room fighting the waves of dizziness and exhaustion, not long after I heard him getting up right behind me. I had to get to the door. I had to make it outside. My body begged for me to stop, but my mind knew better. Right when I made it to the door and turned the knob a hard object connected with my arm, and I heard a crack followed by more pain. I sank to the ground in a heap of exhaustion.

“You are not going anywhere. I have waited for this too long.” He growled. “This should not be so difficult! If it was not for your immunity to my magic I would have had what I needed from you long ago!” he screamed. I looked up to see what he had hit me with and if he was going to hit me again. When I saw what it was, I cringed with disgust.

“You hit me with one of your bones?!” I asked breathlessly. His words replayed in my head, “I was preparing my bones for the ceremony”.

“I used what I had.” He said tucking a disgustingly brown bone under his arm. Without another word he grabbed a handful of my hair and began to drag me back to the kitchen. The kitchen was not a good place; I could not go in there. To keep him from moving anymore I turned and wrapped my uninjured arm around his legs hoping he would trip. Before he made it to the entry of the kitchen, a familiar cold shiver raced up my spine. Jacob! He was here or he was coming. I did not know whether to cry with relief or scream with worry. Before Nukpana could drag me into the kitchen, the front door burst open and in came my reddish brown wolf. Without hesitation Jacob leapt through the air and collided with Nukpana, knocking him into the wall and onto the floor with a handful of my hair.

If I could have I would have laid right there on the floor and passed out, but unfortunately I had to help somehow. Growling and fabric ripping came from the area that Jake and Nukpana were fighting. Forcing myself to my feet, I struggled to make it into the kitchen. I was up and walking with just sheer will power, my body was ready to give up, but I had to help. Opening the oven I found the cast iron skillet Aunt Lonnie loved to cook in. With my good hand I gripped its handle and snatched it out of the oven, then headed back to the living room with murder on my mind.

Upon entrance into the trashed living room my breath caught in my throat when I saw a very human Jacob pinned against the wall. Nukpana had a large knife in his hand heading toward him. Blood dripped from his scalp onto his face.

“No!” I somehow managed screamed. With cast iron in hand and despite the dizzy feeling I had from all the pain, I rushed to save Jacob. Before I could even raise the skillet to connect with Nukpana’s head, he spun around and drove the knife into my stomach. Finally, all the pain was unbearable. I crashed to my knees while blood poured out of me. The warm liquid gushed between my fingers when I tried to cover the hole I knew I had in me. Mesmerized by the crimson color covering the carpet and Joeys shorts I did not realize Jake was moving until I heard a loud heart wrenching howl. Just from the music that left his throat I could hear the hurt and rage he felt. I wanted to call to him, to tell him I would be alright, but I just could not find my voice. The last thing I remembered hearing was the disgusting sound of flesh being ripped apart.

“Andy! Andy, please talk to me!” I heard a voice shout. The room smelled of blood and death. There was a heavy feeling in the room. I was cold, so cold. The arms that cradled me were so warm and comfortable. I didn’t ever want to leave them. The familiar scent of Jacob tried to send me back to sleep, but the desperation in his voice, begging me to talk to him was what kept me awake.

“Please, Andy. Please just say something.” He was sobbing now and I still could not find it in me to speak. I was exhausted and everything hurt. “I’m so sorry, Andy. God I’m so sorry. I should have been here. I should have never left you alone.” He rocked me in his arms. “Please be okay, Andy. I can’t lose you. You are all I have.”

“Killing me off already?” I meant it to come off funny and seem as if I was a-okay, but the hoarseness of my voice and the tiredness that laced it made it hard for anyone to hear.

“Andy?” Jacob asked. I groaned when he moved me away from his body. Not only did it make every cell in my body hurt, but it took his warmth away from me.

“I hear the ambulance.” Another familiar voice said coming into the room. “Charlie is on his way as well.”

“Where is the body?” Jacob asked softly.

“In the kitchen.” Sam answered. I felt someone kneel down beside me and Sam’s scent mixed with Jakes.

“You have to burn it!” I shouted coming to attention and trying to sit up. Jacob kept a firm hold on me, keeping me cradled to his chest. They did not understand, in order to destroy everything, they had to burn the body.

“Andy, calm down.” Jacob said, brushing my hair back.

“He will come back for me. For my family. You have to burn it. Please!” I begged not holding back the tears. The adrenaline pulsing through my veins caused my head to pound once more.

“Burn it, Sam.” Jacob demanded in a tone I had never heard him take with his alpha before.

“Jake...” Sam warned.

“Burn it!” he shouted once more. “If she says burn it. Burn it.” The sound of departing footsteps was the only thing I heard after that.

“I hurt, Jake.” I sobbed into his chest. My head pounded, my stomach ached, and my arm throbbedso badly it made me nauseas.

“I know, And, but I can’t let you go. I need to hold you in my arms right now okay.” He must have thought he was hurting me. Maybe he was hurting me, but I didn’t care. I was home in his arms. There was no where else I wanted to be.

“Okay, I don’t mind.” I replied weakly. My body began shivering with chills and I could not stop my teeth from chattering, I was afraid I was going to bite my tongue off. At an attempt for comfort I laid my head against his chest and listened to the beautiful song his heart played for me. The faint blaring of sirens and Jacobs heart beat was the last thing I heard before the world went black once again.

If you got to the end of this and are going “whaaaaa”, I am truly sorry. I think I got most of the stuff explained. Please, no throwing things. Yes, the skinwalker is Nukpana in another body. In order for him to get his body back he needed to sacrifice Andy in her animal form. No, Ms. Knight is not a skinwalker, there was only one. Ms. Knights dislike for her will be explained...promise.

Loved it, hated it, confused….leave a review and let me know

oh oh oh, (no I'm not going in to song lol) while I was looking for some good fanfics to read I found one called "Well this Sucks: Life According to Seth" by Krum Cake or KrumCake, can't remeber. ANywa, it is hilarious. It is Seths "man journal". It is rated "m", mainly for language and sexual references. check it out. Oh, I also have a new story up called Never Too Late. It's Edward and Bella, all human. Not too far into yet.

---------End of super long authors note------

Chapter: 26

“I swear, if they bring me another bowl of chicken broth I am going to scream.” I complained as I watched the clock on the wall tick slowly toward noon. I was about to go crazy with hunger waiting for lunch arrive.

“Nope, not chicken broth for lunch.” Jake smiled looking up from my lunch menu, “It is beef broth.”

“Ugh! That is so not fair.” I plopped my head back down on my pillow and ignored the pain it caused my ribs. “I guess they figure since the stab wound didn’t kill me--they’ll starve me to death.” I could feel the tears well up in my eyes. It was stupid to cry over something like this, but I was fed up. I was hungry, I was sleepy and I was tired of being stuck in a hospital bed with the largest IV in the United States of America sticking out of my arm. Okay, it was a regular sized IV, but it was annoying as hell and felt like the biggest one in the U.S.

It had been two weeks since the Nukpana-Greg-being stabbed me and lacerated my liver as well as fractured three of my ribs, broke my arm and knocked one of my back molars out. After my thorough butt whippin, I was a mess, literally. They had to go in and surgically repair the laceration on my liver, then keep constant watch on it to make sure it was healing. They also had to put a cast on my arm and take x-rays of my ribs and every other part of my body it seemed like. Ten days were spent in the intensive care unit and it was going on three days since I was transferred to a regular room, or as I liked to call it “hell”. Oh, how I hated hospitals. With their boring white walls, their sterile environments and the stupid Disney characters the nurses insisted on wearing on their scrubs. If I saw one more Winnie the Pooh: I was going to go ballistic.

“That’s not funny at all, And,” Jacob scolded, “If the doc said a liquid diet is what you need, then a liquid diet is what you’re going to get.”

“Yeah, well it is not like I could get anything else. You are worse then my mom. At least she has some sympathy for me and brought me crackers, which are now crushed up in the waste basket thanks to you.” I yanked up my ice cup and tilted it toward my mouth to hide the tears of frustration that were threatening to fall. My nose began to burn and I knew it would be long before they were falling like the traitors they were. When did I become such a wuss?

“Are you crying?” Jake asked suspiciously.

“No,” I choked out. It was a mistake to talk I should have just shook my head no, because the moment I allowed sound leave my mouth the sobbing began. I felt like an idiot.

“Andy, don’t cry.” Jake consoled. He sat down next to me looking hurt about the fact I was crying. Good. That’s what he got for crushing up my crackers. He adjusted himself on the bed to be closer to me and I curled into his side looking for some sort of comfort in this hellish situation.

“I’m just so tired Jake.” I said between sobs, “I just want to go home. I want food, real food. Like a double cheeseburger with bacon and French fries on the side. A milk shake would be nice too. I’m tired of being poked with needles and going through stupid tests to see if everything is healing right. I know it’s to make sure I am alright and I need it, but I’m just tired.” I paused a moment then laughed bitterly, “I am such a wuss.”

“No, baby don’t say that. You just needed a good cry.”

“Do you think he is really gone?” I asked abruptly changing the subject to what must have been what I was really worried about.

“I thought we agreed not to talk about him anymore. It’s done it’s over with.” Jake replied in a hard tone. He did not like talking about Nukpana because he said it brought back to many bad memories of him almost losing me. I had to admit, it made me feel a little happy that he would be so torn up about losing me. I know it was selfish. “We burnt the body and after Charlie left your grandfather and Lonnie performed some sort of voo doo magic to make sure he was gone for good. “

“I know. I’m sorry.” What was wrong with reassurance? “I am just scared.”

“Well, don’t be,” his tone softened and he laid a light kiss on my forehead, “I will never let anything like that happen to you again.” I snuggled closer to him and buried my face into his neck and let his familiar scent comfort me.

There was a loud knock on the door before it was pushed open. Three Mylar balloons floated in followed by Embry, Seth, Paul, Jared, Kim and Quil. Sitting up, I could not hide my excitement at seeing them. Quil placed the balloons on the table next to my bed and rubbed the top of my head.

“Why does one say ‘Happy Birthday’?” I asked taking notice of the white balloon with a cupcake on it.

“They ran out of get well soon ones.” Seth, who was looking better then he did when I last saw him, replied.

“Glad to see you out of bed, Seth.” I extended my good arm for a hug. He embraced me gently aware of the IV. “Where is Leah?” I asked curiously. Everyone looked at one another then at Seth.

“Sam is giving her some time off.” He explained with a faint look of worry, “My mom has a sister in Portland she said Leah could stay there for a little while.”

From what Jake had explained to me, Leah had been torn up about everything. She blamed herself for it all, for bringing an enemy so close to the pack, for Seth getting hurt, for me getting hurt. I was hoping I could get a chance to tell her it was not her fault, that none of it was. But it was a good thing Sam was giving her a break. Lord knows she needed it.

Everyone took different spots around the room. Jared and Kim sat in the chair next to my bed, Quil sat in the chair in the corner, Paul leaned against the window next to Embry and Seth sat on the edge of my bed close enough to my feet to keep them warm.

We chit chatted for awhile. Paul explained that Mariah was in Seattle looking at colleges and that is why she couldn’t be there. Kim informed me that Mr. McKee and I were the topic of all the gossip circulating the school. She also let me know that Ryan and Krista moved while I was in intensive care. She said their parents decided LaPush was a bad influence on them. I felt bad for Ryan because I never got the chance to explain what had happened to him. Though it is better him not knowing because it would be hard to explain that an evil sorcerer had the ability to take over his mind and control his body without Ryan wondering if I was certifiable. As Seth and Embry began arguing over what to watch on the TV another soft tap on the door caught everyone’s attention. To my surprise my grandfather pushed open the door and took a step in.

“Hello, Andraya.” He greeted in a civilized tone, shocking me.

“Hello.”

“I see you are sitting up and looking a bit healthier.”

“Being pumped full of antibiotics seemed to help.” I replied. Jake wrapped his arm tighter around me for protection. My grandfather noticed Jakes action and a small smirk appeared on his face.

“If it is okay, I would like to speak with Andraya alone.” He said, looking around at the massive guys standing in my room. It was my turn to smirk. All I had to do was say the word and they would be on him in a second. They all turned to me waiting for an answer. I nodded much to Jacob's disappointment.

“Are you sure?” He asked gazing into my eyes.

“I faced an evil sorcerer and lived. I think I can handle my grandfather.” I smiled at him reassuringly. He planted a hard kiss on my lips and pushed himself up off my bed. The rest of my visitors came to hug me and tell me good bye then made their way out the door. Jake stood intimidating over my grandfather and only followed the rest of the guys out when Kim grabbed his arm and pulled him away.

“They care about you a lot don’t they?” My grandfather asked taking a step forward.

“Yes, they do.” I replied cautiously. I had no idea what he was doing here in my room. Why had he not gone home yet? God, I hoped he did not decide to make LaPush his home.

“I wanted to talk to you before your mother brought Joseph and Lonnie here.“ He took a deep breath, “I have not been the best grandfather over the years. I have been childish and selfish resenting you for things that were out of your hands. All I ever wanted was for people to respect our family name again. In working at that I not only lost my daughter, but I also lost two of my grandchildren, one of which needed my help more then anyone.”

I felt my mouth gape open when I realized he was admitting he had acted harshly and wrong toward my mother and I. How was I supposed to react?

“I did not realize how important you were to me until I almost lost you. I realized that I have wasted too much time. I want to be a better grandfather to you and Joseph and a better father to Aiyanna. I am hoping that with that said you will consider coming home.”

Once he was done, all I could do was stare at him. Did he really think that after years and years of dealing with his hatefulness I would just hug him and say I forgive him then skip along merrily back home? No, it did not work like that.

“I understand that you have seen the light or something, but I am sorry. I can not just be as forgiving as you would like me to be. You made my life hell. As far back as I can remember you never acted kindly toward me or showed me any kind of love. I was always in fear of you or scared of what mean things you might say. Once I got older I did not care. I realized no matter what I did you were going to always hate me. Everyone hated me. I had no one to turn to on the reservation except for Adam. When he died, instead of comforting me and helping me get through it, you and everyone else blamed me for it and hated me for it. You all finally chased us away.” I scoffed as the tears began building up in my eyes again. No longer caring what he thought, I let them fall.

“I will never go back home, because I am home. LaPush is my home. I belong here. I love people here and they love me. We may not have the same blood, but they are everything I would want in a family.” And it was true. The guys were like brothers I never had, Sam actually was my brother. Kim and Mariah were the best girlfriends I had always wanted. And Jake was the love of my life. The guy I never knew I always wanted. My life was in LaPush.

“I respect your decision.” He replied with a curt nod.

“If it really means that much to you, for us to have a better relationship, we can work on it. Just do not expect it to be easy. We have a lot of obstacles to overcome.”

“Thank you.” He said and for the first time in my life I saw the grandfather I had always wanted. A man that cared for me. Any other time it would have hurt that I missed out on that when I was younger, but now that I had Jake and the pack, that void was filled. Looking over my past experiences and looking for the hurt that I usually held onto, I realized some things did not hurt anymore. When I thought of Adam my heart still ached because I missed him, but I no longer blamed myself for his death. I was not reminded daily that it was my fault. Instead I had Jake telling me it was not my fault and he comforted me when I felt bad about it. Memories of being a loner and outcast were smothered by the new memories I had of being part of a group and having people to depend on. What was even more amazing, was I could actually allow myself to depend on people. I trusted now and it was a wonderful feeling.

“Knock, knock,” my mother said in a sing song voice. She drug Joey in by the hand, who glanced around my room and winced. Aunt Lonnie and, to my surprise, Charlie Swan followed behind.

“Bring back memories, little brother?” I asked Joey with a smile.

“Oh, yeah.” Joey shuddered. My mother looked skeptically at my grandfather as she bent to hug me.

“Everything okay?” she whispered.

“Perfect.”

“Hey, Andraya.” Charlie greeted looking a tad uncomfortable.

Before everyone could get settled in for a visit, there was another knock on the door. “Lunch time.” A feminine voice announced brining in a tray of food. My stomach churned when the beef scent hit my nose. She placed the tray on the table next to my bed.

“Your scrubs are just the cutest things.” Aunt Lonnie told the woman before she could leave, “I loved Winnie the Pooh when I was younger.”

**5 Months Later**

“Andraya Rayne.” The principal called out. With my stomach full of violent butterflies I crossed the stage, blushing at the uproar that followed the announcement of my name. Most of the noise came from the seats where Quil, Jake, Embry, Paul, Kim and Mariah sat and in the audience where my mother and the rest of the Quileute pack decided to sit. After grabbing the small scroll and turning my tassel, I quickly made my way across the stage, smiling and shaking the hands of the school board members before walking down the steps to stand in my designated spot until the rest of the names had been called.

After a rather long speech and throwing our caps in the air, we celebrated the fact we were done with high school. Jacob grabbed me and kissed me passionately running his fingers through my hair, causing my skin to break out with goose bumps. Wrapping my arms around his neck I deepened the kiss, pressing my body hard against his. One of his hands trailed down to the small of my back where he pushed me harder against him. Nothing existed anymore but Jacob. The people that had been standing near me were gone; the sounds of celebration were nonexistent. The only thing I could do was feel. I felt Jacobs’s warmth and the happiness that smothered me while wrapped in his arms. I felt our unyielding passion and knew that it would never fade. I would always want Jacob Black and he would always want me. We would be together forever.

“God, guys get a room!” An annoying voice forced its way into my thoughts. Pulling away from Jacob I turned to stick my tongue out at Joey. The pack was piled up behind him. Emily pushed her way through with her massive belly.

“I can’t believe you made it!” I exclaimed rushing to hug her. Emily was due any day and from what she said she was ready. She and Sam went walking almost every night on the beach in an attempt to help her go into labor. However, little Samantha was being very stubborn. Apparently she liked the comfort of the womb.

“I was hoping all the loud noises and excitement would make this baby curious and want to come out and play.” Emily rubbed her belly affectionately, “Come on Samantha, your aunt Andy wants to see you.”

“Grandma Uley said she is sorry she missed your graduation, but if you come by the house she has something for you.” Sam told me as he gave me a one armed hug. After my recovery and once things settled down on the reservation, Sam took me to meet my father’s mother. She was a gentle woman, but you could see a zest for life in her eyes. After spending the day with her and Sam she hugged me and told me to stop by anytime and I made it a point to. Especially for breakfast because she loved to give me cookies.

“Oh, Andy I am so proud of you!” My mother said with misty eyes. Sam moved out of the way to allow her to hug me. And she did, a little too tight.

“Mom, you act like you haven’t seen me in years.”

“I’m sorry, Andy,” she said pulling away and wiping her eyes, “You’re just grow….” She stopped mid sentence. Her gaze was focused behind me and her mouth fell open. Wondering what caught her attention I turned around. My mouth fell open as well.

“Hello, Andraya.” Ms. Knight said with a satisfied smile. She pulled a woman close to her side. It was the last person in the world I had expected to see in LaPush, but it did kind of explain why Ms. Knight hated me so much. “I would like you to meet my cousin, Hannah….”

“Roundtree.” My mother and I said together. Mrs. Roundtree looked just as stunned to see us.

“I am not supposed to be within three hundred feet of this ghastly woman.” Mrs. Roundtree explained raking a disgusted look over my mother. “After that episode at the school I put a restraining order on her. Let’s go, Agatha.”

Mrs. Roundtree turned on her heel and sped away. “I am glad to see you graduated Ms. Rayne.” Ms. Knight sneered before following in her cousin’s steps. It did not look like she got what she was expecting. Maybe a brawl?

Ms. Knight was related to Mrs. Roundtree? How small can the world be? That is why she hated me so much. But it was not my fault Mrs. Roundtree talked to nastily about my mother and ended up getting confronted about it.

I looked at my mother and she looked at me. We both roared with laughter.

“What’s so funny?” Jake asked coming up behind me a wrapping his arms around my waist.

“Just some old stuff.” I explained ignoring the flutter in my stomach the came from his touch.

“You ready to go? There’s a bonfire tonight and we need to go get the hotdogs.”

“There’s always a bonfire.” I laughed, “I swear you all have a bonfire for everything. I’m sure Sam will have a big bonfire when Emily has the baby and probably try to get her to go out there.”

“You don’t want to go?”

“Are you going?”

“I was going to. But if you don’t want to go then we don’t have to.”

“I just want to be wherever you are, Jacob.” I brought his hand to my lips and kissed it. He spun me around and took my lips with his. After kissing me passionately and taking my breath away, he leaned his forehead on mine.

“I love you, Andraya Rayne.” He declared breathlessly.

“I love you too, Jacob Black.” And I always will.

For those of you that are like “Who the heck is Mrs. Roundtree”, well if you remember from one of the earlier chapters (I promise I tried to find it, but it is like 2 am right now and I am soo tired. I will hate myself in the morning) I mentioned Mrs. Roundtree from Andy’s previous school. The one that her mother got into an argument with. Ms. Knight knew the whole time who Andy was because Mrs. Roundtree is her cousin and she told her what happened. I hope I did not confuse too many of you

Yes, my faithful readers this is the end. However, go vote on the poll I have on my page and it will determine the near future of Andy and Jake. I would really like to thank everyone that has stuck in there with me and Andy, I know it has been a long journey. Never would I have imagined getting 300+ reviews. You all do not know how scared I was to post this story in the beginning. And I really want to thank my wonderful Beta’s who helped me sort things out and listened to my ramblings! Not to mention fixed my atrocious grammar and punctuation lol.

Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
And Then Came You
Daphne Clair And Then Came Morning [HP 1586, MB 3788, A Year Down Under] (v0 9) (docx) 2
If you are are against?ortion then you should? a vegitari

więcej podobnych podstron